Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 2 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 2’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-4-2 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-5-9 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


PAROCHIAL

SERMONS

BY

HENRY

JOHN

MARY

ST.

OF

VICAR

VIRGIN'S,

THE

OF

FELLOW

AND

II.

"

Well

to

celebrate

happily.

They

of ancient

Truth,

in heaven, drawn

read

to

splendour

provocations

hearken

whatsoever

Religious

these the

are

earth

on

FESTIVALS

THE

that

we

believe."

"

Sacred

outward

the

exercises

teach, may,

Days,

of all

SECOND

spend

our

the

Pol.

v.

flower

upon

of

our

that

we

do, in

71.

EDITION.

st.

Paul's

FOR

church

"

yard,

J.

H.

J. G. and

"

F.

RIVINGTON,

Waterloo

PARKER, 1836.

place,

OXFORD.

pall

mall

time

our

witnesses

endless

they which

LONDON: PRINTED

of

religion, forcible

; wherein

only by looking Eccles.

Hooker,

is to of

piety, shadows

memorials

and

CHURCH.

THE

dignity

and

records

everlasting

unto we

to

OF

and

OXFORD,

COLLEGE.

ORIEL

VOL.

FOR

M.A.

NEWMAN,

felicity

cannot a

manner

be


TO

JOHN

"c.

THE

IN

AMID

STILL

CONVICTION

ENGLISH

MANY

HOLDS

INFLUENCE

AND

THIS

IS

HIS

CHURCH

DEFECTIONS

HER

ATTACHED

BY

"c.

CHEERFUL

THE

THAT

ESQ.

BOWDEN,

WILLIAM

ZEALOUS

OVER

AN

LAITY

VOLUME

INSCRIBED,

AFFECTIONATE

FRIEND,

J.

Feb.

21s*,

183".

H.

N.


ADVERTISEMENT

Some

explanation

in

Reader

the

introducing Volume.

this

It

Festivals,

upon

Service

When

for

required those

re-

which

the

read

that

been,

incomplete also

cases,

in

belonged

to

have

what

in

found

the

point

uniformity

of

of

from

exempt

circumstances

occasioned,

in

under

a

2

them

;

while

sarily neces-

as

series

is

abrupt now

its first

which

defect.

it

a

was

had

has

consequence

without,

places,

some

of

such

from

composition, character,

these

Festivals

The

originally a

was

some

enlarging

style

ture. Lec-

prepare

that

Sunday

and

length

Morning short

a

to

others

Week-days.

on

becoming the

he

press,

read

himself

practice

the

of

to

of

way

contained

writer's

course

applied

and

in

the

each,

writing,

varied

been

for

he

Sermons

been

the

by

necessary the

to

has

in

appointed

Lectures

be

may

and

wanting in

many over, More-

written,

particularity

of


ADVERTISEMENT.

IV

remark, which in

a

This

is

advisable

and

it, he would that

world.

the

he

may

be

of

this

and

than

begin

to

consideration practical

they allow

whether

had

bad

says,

not

test

of

effects

as

the

effect

on

his

Scripture

or

and

objectionswill

a

statements

their

the

first

own

the are,

to

reading

in

are

feel of

with fairly

more

critical,instead ;

the

Volume,

statements

deal

of them

that forgetful

way

-for the

entreat,

former

at

with

religiousteaching one

cular parti-

given to

his

to fear for

themselves

consider any

of

of

some

the

indulgence

any

been

who

persons

for

As

allowed

tendency,they would

themselves

ask

have

Yet

a

inconsistencyof implying

to

not

are

elsewhere

Volume.

writer

incur

on

Sermons.

apology

an

the

apprehensivethat

a

as

ought

if there

hurtful

in Parochial

it

respect both

ventured

argumentative than

or

of the

cast

itself, did

matter

that

abstruse

said, only

form

been

congregation,and

thoughtmore

commonly

for

hardly have

mixed

largeand

line of is

could

of

and, that, before

others,they would in

question have This

minds. true not

other, but

standard its the

he and

apparent rule

of

Antiquity; but, anticipatingthat be

brought rather

from

the

supposed


ADVERTISEMENT.

of

consequences he be

should

On

that

hand, should

been

said

a

whole,

has

ever

unbroken

of

"

do

line from

which, far from

supposed

the

being

food

mere

ingenious intellects,has

before

Christians

to

of

to

lose

further

to

hope,

inquire, form

doctrine, in

an

Gospel,and of

idle

and

influenced

now

suffer and

dox para-

descend

to

pose sup-

rather

not

first ages of the the

to

of

way

view integral

one

been

by

first of all

him

thority, au-

imputed.

are

reader be led

points objectedto

the

of

consequences

they

any

sake, let novelty's

for

part of which

thing has

any

whether

before

\

its want

these

that

fairlyproved

the other

or

doctrine, than

his

desirous

is

i

all in maintenance

their

of it.

He

ventures

unnecessarily be Volumes,

to

be

supposed

the

which and

most answer

if there

mistakes

in

part to

temper,

the he

any

part

objectsenough

them, and

is sufficient

Sectarian

far

account

the

and that

of

his

opinionsor There

are

to

it,

legitimately ; for of

real moral the

not

may

external

more

reason

question, on

conceives

on

Church.

the

of Societyto insensibility

between

he

hazarding remarks

practicesexistingwithin for

in

that

noticing the the

existing

differences

High Apostolical

they should

not

find

a


ADVERTISEMENT.

VI

shelter

in

the

without

altogether In

advocates

conclusion,

in

the

he

matter

assistance

in

habits

of

makes

remark

them

of

Friend,

a

in

the

Christian

any

to

with

in

be

future

in

case

tions, obligathe

conscious un-

whom

stray

detecting

Year.

great

whose

and

should

and

his

Volumes,

acknowledgment

of

Author

of

pleasure

this

between

these

not

are

ourselves.

express

of

they

among

must

familiarity,

has

he

that

accident,

mere

he

tions observa-

them.

any

hereafter

publication

is

He

dences coinci-

traceable

of

the


CONTENTS.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

I.

WORLD'S

THE

APOSTLE.

THE

ANDREW

ST.

BENEFACTORS.

John

i. 40. PAGE

One

of

the

which

two

Andrew,

Simon

heard

John

Peter's

speak,

FEAST

OF

I

II.

ST.

FAITH

because

they

that

SIGHT.

WITHOUT

thou

hast

have

not

seen

seen,

29-

xx.

OF

THE

thou

and

yet have

Word

was

made

believed

;

blessed

believed

14

III.

THE

NATIVITY

OF

OUR

LORD.

INCARNATION.

John The

hast

Me,

SERMON

FEAST

APOSTLE.

THE

THOMAS

John

THE

was

"-

THE

are

Him,

brother

SERMON

Thomas,

followed

and

flesh, and

dwelt

i. 14.

among

us

29


Vlll

CONTENTS.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

ST.

IV.

STEPHEN

MARTYR.

THE

MARTYRDOM.

HEB.

37.

XL

PAGE

They

stoned, they

were

slain with

were

asunder,

sawn

the sword

46

SERMON

THE

OF

FEAST

OF

LOVE

ST.

let

love

us

V.

JOHN

John

iv. 7love is of God

FEAST

OF

not

be

enter

xviii. 3.

become

converted,and into the

CHILDREN.

LITTLE

OF

Matt,

Except ye

kingdom

OF

FEAST

THE

VII.

OF

Matt. it to

be

so

righteousness

now;

for

shall 68

CIRCUMCISION

CEREMONIES

Suffer

little children, ye

as

of Heaven

SERMON

THE

INNOCENTS.

HOLY

THE

MIND

THE

57

VI.

SERMON

THE

FRIENDS.

AND

another, for

one

EVANGELIST.

THE

RELATIONS

1

Beloved,

tempted, were

were

thus

THE

OF

OUR

LORD.

CHURCH.

iii.15. it becometh

us

to

fulfil all

76


CONTENTS.

IX

VIII.

SERMON

CHURCH.

CHRISTIAN

THE

OF

GLORY

THE

EPIPHANY,

THE

OF

FEAST

THE

Isaiah

lx. 1. PAGE

Arise, shine, for thy light is risen upon

and

come,

the

88

FEAST

VIEWED

IX.

CONVERSION

OF

THE

IN

REFERENCE

Cor.

1

I

am

the

least of

the grace

of God

I

bestowed

upon

was

me

than

with

9,

xv.

what

am

not

was

I

am

:

in

they all : yet

OF

FEAST

AND

kingdom

of God

OFFICE.

of His

but

I, but

be called

to

meet

God.

which

grace

I laboured the

an

But

grace

by was

more

of

God 106

X.

PURIFICATION

THE

SUDDENNESS

cometh

OF

not

THE

BLESSED

MARY.

OF

Luke

The

PAUL.

me

VIRGIN

SECRECY

and

vain; not

ST.

10.

not

am

SERMON

THE

HIS

persecuted the Church

Apostle,because

abundantly

OF

TO

Apostles, that

the

I

which

is

thee

SERMON

THE

the Lord

gloryof

DIVINE

VISITATIONS.

xviii. 20.

with observation

119


CONTENTS.

X

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

ST.

XL

MATTHIAS

DIVINE

THE

APOSTLE.

DECREES.

Rev.

iii.11. PAGE

that fast which

Hold

thou

hast,that

no

SERMON

FEAST

THE

OF

VIRGIN

OF

REVERENCE

DUE

SERMON

OF

FEAST

THE

THE

A

CHRIST,

seek ye the

Living

blessed

me

QUICKENING

SPIRIT.

142

OUR

the

dead ?

He

is not

here,but

".

MONDAY

IN

SAVING

know

that

is

......

156

XIV.

EASTER

WEEK.

KNOWLEDGE.

1

do

LORD.

xxiv. 5, 6.

SERMON

we

HER.

OF

risen

Hereby

TO

RESURRECTION

among

BLESSED

XIII.

Luke

Why

THE

i. 48.

all generations shall call

henceforth

131

....

MARY.

Luke From

thy crown

XII.

ANNUNCIATION

THE

THE

take

man

we

John know

ii. 3.

Him,

if

we

keep

His

mandments com-

170

1


CONTENTS.

XI

SERMON

TUESDAY

XV.

IN

EASTER

WEEK.

SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

Hebrews

xii. 2. PAGE

Looking unto

Jesus, the

Author

and

Finisher

FEAST

ST.

OF

MARK

RELIGIOUS

THE

which

and

hang down,

OF

FEAST

PHILIP

GOSPEL

2

of

two

or

196

AND

ST.

JAMES

APOSTLES.

THE

In the mouth

the feeble knees

XVII.

ST.

THE

EVANGELIST.

xii. 12.

SERMON

THE

183

COWARDICE.

Hebrews the hands

Lift up

faith

our

XVI.

SERMON

THE

of

three

WITNESSES.

Cor.

xiii. 1.

witnesses

shall every

word

be established 204

,

XVIII.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

THE

ASCENSION

MYSTERIES

IN

Romans It is Christ at us

the

that

OF

OUR

RELIGION.

viii. 34.

died, yea rather, that is risen again, who

right hand

of

God, who

LORD.

also maketh

is

intercession

even

for 230


CONTENTS.

Xll

SERMON

THE

XIX.

FEAST

THE

PENTECOST.

OF

INDWELLING

SPIRIT.

Romans

viii. 9.

in the

if so Spirit,

PAGE

Ye

are

not

in the

flesh,but

dwell in you

God

242

MONDAY

The

that

stone

XX.

IN

WHITS

KINGDOM

the

smote

OF

UN

Dan.

ii. 35.

became

TUESDAY

that

stone

IN

KINGDOM

the

smote

filledthe whole

259

Image

2

profaneand so

called

Faith

;

THE

SAINTS.

35.

became

great Mountain, and

a

272

A

GOSPEL,

Timothy, keep

WEEK.

earth

XXII.

TRINITY

O

UN

WHITS

OF

SERMON

THE

great Mountain, and

a

XXL

DAN.ii. The

SAINTS.

".",..-

SERMON

THE

WEEK.

THE

Image

earth

filledthe whole

Spiritof

......

SERMON

THE

be that the

that which vain

which

SUNDAY.

TRUST

Tim.

COMMITTED

TO

vi. 20, 21.

is committed

to

Thy

of babblings,and oppositions some

US.

have professing,

erred

trust,

avoiding

science

falsely

concerning the 284


CONTENTS.

Xlll

SERMON

FEAST

THE

OF

XXIII.

ST.

BARNABAS

TOLERANCE

OF

THE

RELIGIOUS

Acts

APOSTLE.

ERROR.

xi. 24. PAGK

He

was

a

good

and

man,

full of the

Holy Ghost, and

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

THE

NATIVITY

said unto

SIN.

vi. 18.

It is not

Herod,

BAPTIST.

JOHN

ST.

OF

Mark had

305 ....

XXIV.

REBUKING

John

of faith

lawful

thee to have

for

thy

brother's wife

324

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

THE

XXV.

ST.

PETER

CHRISTIAN

MINISTRY.

Luke I say unto a

you,

those

Among

greater prophet than

in the

kingdom

of God

vii. 28.

that

John

are

the

FEAST

OF

on

My

it shall Father

righthand be

given

there

women

is not

he that is least

but

he

332

JAMES

APOSTLE.

THE

RESPONSIBILITY.

Matt. sit

of

XXVI.

ST.

HUMAN

To

born

Baptist:

is greater than

SERMON

THE

APOSTLE.

THE

and to

on

them

xx.

23.

My left,is not for whom

Mine

it is

to

give;

but

prepared of My 357


CONTENTS.

XIV

XXVII.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

APOSTLE.

THE

BARTHOLOMEW

ST.

GUILELESSNESS.

John

i. 47. PAGE

Jesus

Nathanael

saw

Israelite

an

coming

indeed, in

to

whom

Him,

and

is no

guile

FEAST

OF

ST.

THE

unto

that

you

DANGER

APOSTLE.

RICHES.

OF

vi. 24.

rich ! for ye

are

him, Behold 372

THE

MATTHEW

Luke Woe

of

XXVIII.

SERMON

THE

saith

received

have

your

tion consola383

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

XXIX.

MICHAEL

ST.

POWERS

THE

OF

Psalm Who

maketh

His

Angels

FEAST

civ. 4.

His spirits,

Ministers

THE

Exod. In the hearts

of all that

are

THE

LUKE

OF

DANGER

a

flamingfire.

400 .

XXX.

ST.

OF

ANGELS.

NATURE.

SERMON

THE

ALL

AND

EVANGELIST.

ACCOMPLISHMENTS.

xxxi.

6.

wise-hearted,I

have

put wisdom

411


CONTENTS.

XV

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

XXXI.

SIMON

ST.

AND

ST.

CHRISTIAN

JUDE

THE

APOSTLES.

ZEAL.

John

ii.

17. PAGE

The

zeal

of

Thine

House

hath

Me

eaten

SERMON

THE

XXXII.

FEAST

USE

ALL

OF

shall

Judea, earth

be

Witnesses

and

in

unto

Samaria,

SAINTS.

SAINTS'

OF

Acts

Ye

424

up

Me, and

i.

both

unto

DAYS.

8.

in

the

Jerusalem, uttermost

and

parts

in

of

all

the

440


SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

THE

I.

WORLD'S

BENEFACTORS.

John

One

of

the

which

two

heard

Andrew,

With

in, with Christ's

(as

because, the

first

sought which of

the

We

Baptist

Scripture

who

pointed

the

instrument

of

his

Apostles. II.

first

informs the

the that

it him

to

forerunner to

of Him

B

of

day

now

memorate, com-

Apostles, us,)

The

which

leading

was

ing usher-

the

the

he

was

and

Messiah, circumstances

related

are

out

thus

we

of

found

informed

.the

VOL.

call

from

fitting that

was

who

him,

"

whom

disciple.

his

there

are

Andrew,

as

Gospel

year,

preparation,

placed

His

preceded

of

followed

and

brother.

our

been

them

be

to

begin

St.

far

among

speak, Peter's

weeks

Nativity. has

John

we

few

a

i. 40.

Simon

Festival

this

APOSITjE.

THE

ANDREW

ST.

the

in

is

text

Saviour.

Christ the

taken.

John

was

his

passage

should

first-fruits

the It be of


ST.

g

St.

Andrew,

who

was disciples,

when,

had

subordinate then his

place

I

whom

of

sins

the

two

of

one

them,

What

"

desire

suffered

He

and and

to

day

of

confirmation

such

words, that

in

to tell him

findeth

his

brought

him

to

the

home, He

said

received

the

Baptist's

after his

went

found.

own

He

"

first

saith

and

unto

and

he

guided

to

Messias

Jesus." who Evangelist, notices

various

Apostles,which

are

Gospels,speaks of introduces

had

their

....

St. John preserve

of

Simon,

the

Him

What

truth

he

asked

teaching;

St. Andrew

he

brother found

have

we

the

say, and

and

His

upon

Him.

but

what

own

I

They expressed

with

On

John

left

accompany

consequence

brother

him,

to

and

expiated."

round

wait

to

told us;

is not

them

be

turned

them

that

pass

will

of

sufferings

whose

by

(Andrew, disciples,

allowed

He

chosen

has

to

is He

; this

Father

ye ?"

was

pointingout

God

Lamb,

He seek

be

to

of

them,) straightway

Christ.

followed

own

it centered.

of

the

world

The

his

first declared

whom

Lamb

the

hearing this, being

in

sacrificial

another,

dispensationwhich

the

spake, whom

with

passed by.

this occasion

the

sent, the true the

in

the

disciplesHim

said, "Behold

to

from

opening, took two

Jesus

St. John's

of

his master

happened,

Baptist,who

[Serm.

alreadyone

was

attending on

it

as

ANDREW.

him

not

Andrew

under

has

been

concerning contained in two

the

in the other

circumstances,

separate three

first

places; which

and

show


that, littleas

In

Andrew who

of

were

of

taking his

to

recourse

more "

Philip cometh,

two

Apostles are

the

sixth

loaves

which

to

courage five

Christ.

come

among

place

in

which

lad

the his

is

who,

and

small

two

; and

afforded

again,

together

miracle

name

ruin

Andrew,

of the asked

here," he

b2

not

hath

fishes."

these

confirmed

passages,

by

After

Temple, Him

gaged, en-

perhaps, had

Gospels,besides occurs.

is

himself, "which

by

the

introducing

lad

a

the

of

especial acceptablenessto other

as

Christ, a

again Andrew

of

Apostles, is

predictedthe John, and

a

had

Andrew,

office of

forward

information

the

the

There

"

Lord,

Andrew's

St.

in

to

stead in-

Gospel, at

same

preceded

before,

barleyloaves

The

the

there

his

to

of

the

strangers to

St.

also mentioned

fishes; and

and as

says

chapter

markable, re-

furtheringtheir petition.

These

consultation

them,

telleth Andrew

Philiptell Jesus."

in

in

introduce

and

Andrew

who is

applied

intimacy with

for

and

Greeks

Apostle himself,

to

or

age

suitable channel

of

describes

what

first

fellow-townsman,

from

if, whether

he

And,

had

was,

confidence

worship,and

to

an

him

upon

lie

certain

Him.

strangers

Philip,who, though

St.

Christ

to

seeing

these

and

chapter

Jerusalem

to

up

desirous

,"}

Apostle now,

favour

twelfth

his

bringing

as

came

in the

high

Lord.

his

of this

is known

fact,very

in

BENEFACTORS.

WORLD'S

THE

I.]

"

of

Christ

the

only

the

catalogue,

our

Lord

had

Peter, James,

Tell privately,

us.


4

ANDREW.

ST.

when

shall these that

four

coming,

and

Andrew

is

of

He

whom

Twelve,

the

of

end

known various

on

of

signs

His

Here

St.

especialconfidence

with

have

to these

was

world.

the

too

to

it

the

in the

associated

is

?" and

revealed

representedas

of Christ ; and

l

things be

Saviour

our

[Serm.

those

Apostles, from

selected

the

of

his

addition

to

occasions, by tokens

peculiarfavour. Little these

is known

inspirednotices the

preached

Gospel

length martyred crucifixion

; that

Yet,

is

he

described

the

our

is little known the

dignityand allotted

of

his brother

to

of

means

in

name

bringing

that

history,while

St.

us.

Apostles;

confidence others

thrice

;

Him;

to

the

place have

highest renown, Simon,

it

ant import-

an

the

among

the

to

name.

before

facts

introducing

as

his

ing accord-

concerning him,

us

Lord's

by

was

being used, by

at

was

death

still goes

the

he

and

His

cross

first convert

in especially

is said to have

lesson, and

a

are

the

was

he lastly,

been

of

for

These

Andrew was

Scythia ;

kind

enough

us

one.

he

in

Scripturetells

little as

affords

He

him.

Achaia.

in

in

of

the tradition,which

to

of

St. Andrew

of

whom

he

knowledge

of

was

his

Saviour. Our

lesson, then, is this

necessarilythe nor

the

useful

most

most

; that

favoured

1

Mark

men

those in

men

their

by God, who

xiii. 3.

are

not

tion, genera-

make

the


THE

I.]

in the

history; able

great changes the

on

point

to

to

of

mankind,

another, is often whole, if

in the world admiration

our

our

reliance

for

the

and

read

our

the

presence,

influence

when are

the of

Now,

of

great

respect

multitude,

of

signs

holiness

personal

they

as

in all

God's fested mani-

may

seem

have

and

an

course

of

His

Providence, and

events

in

the

world

strength of

at

natural

the

large, man

in

in

respect

to

cultivator

whom

of the

we

For corn

?

animals make

of

are

example, who whose

our

food?

of

introduction

the

the

well-being and

securingour

present life.

this law

operation of

the

temporal blessingswhich

domesticated and

the

or

true

which, weak

and

government,

the

of

first,observe

those

first

the

wisdom

importance in

distinguished,

mighty through God,

are

unlearn

avail.

no

God's

the

in

displayed

as

society,our

learned

for

elect ;

upon

about

bring

of

and

the

of God

must

we

with

on

private life,watching

graces

in His

mankind,

the

witness

are

one

hand

bounty

powerful

to

eyes

or

His

opinion

of

men

in

the

as

that

so

:

originalsources,

the

on

we

them,

trulythe

pursue

of the

decisions

turn

we

to

its

to

erroneous

trace

and affairs,

human

of

of

estimate

very

would

we

when

even

number

cipals prin-

recorded

events

great blessingsvouchsafed

any

relative

our

to be

seem

and

certain

a

5

who

contrary, that

real instruments to

BENEFACTORS.

world, and

in the

noise

most

WORLD'S

who

first

comfort was

tamed

strength we Or

first

who

the and use,

first


6

ST.

discovered earliest

the

medicinal have

times, If it

?

disease

through

the

benefited.

first

suggest

out

secret

their

the

worlds, and the

and

the

looked

worthless,

millions

notorious, that

of

the

search

nature,

criminated dis-

whom

he

who

those

those

"

a

open who

after Truth, strike

principlesof action, painfullyforce contemporaries

measures,

of

useful

stores

in

momentous

upon

animal

the

against thus

happy inventions, and

most

themselves

weary

is

from

resource

who

man,

to

It

the

the

to

the

which,

our

mortal

was

unknown

has

way

herbs

vegetable and

is

name

[Sbrm.

been

between his

ANDREW.

adoption

national

in

events

of

ficial bene-

originalcause

the

again, are

or,

chief

the

history,are

monly com-

supplanted,as regards celebrityand reward, by

inferior

them

the

nor

;

the

given

Their

men.

strangers; and

their

their

immortality the

own

their

of

perhaps,

they

character,

but

names

have

usurped by

are

circulate

of wisdom

maxims

nation's

a

which

schools

after

called

not

are

systems

Their

children

the

among

and

arts

world.

works

people, forming, embalming

not

of their

in

original

authors.

Such world

is the ; and

history of

the

rule

clearlyestablished Who

Church, who, been

the of

most

in

discernible world

the

in

taught

the

their

Doctors

day,

illustrious

right and

the

wrong,

or

social in

and

political

it is stillmore

of morals and

and

Saints

in after

expounders and, by word

gion. reliof the

times, have of

the and

cepts pre-

deed,


WORLD'S

THE

I.] the

are

Wisdom

speak

their

of

brother of

word

his first

is

forward

Church. one

or

the

in the

the

was

brothers

secret

of

again, was

honoured

with

miraculous

conversion,

chief

of the

the

heathen

;

and

yet

pardon

and

the

Holy

by

at

inferred,

an

the

cellence ex-

Paul, of be

to

a

the

among

was

the

one

public

St.

Gospel

conveying to

the

otherwise

Damascus,

Ghost

the

distinction

the

His

only appears,

called

was

put

relative

other

the

Ananias,

to

office of

high

name

of

be

work.

propagationof

saint, dwelling the

the

divine

great

a

on

of events,

beginner, and

to

even

afterwards

far

so

;

providentialcourse

instrument

agent

Simon,

hence

no

allowed

honourable

can

his

spake

typical foundation

indeed

two

tants inhabi-

brought

Christ

to

the

Andrew

the

other, concerning the

of the

that,

the

as

perhaps John

has been

gave! the

Nothing

way

Andrew

designated,and

now

wiser

he

; and

whereas

;

He

coming,

he

him

record

on

subjectthem

not

among

which

commendation,

continue

which

to

operationof

followed

Messiah

Yet

him.

Almighty

at his nets.

Nazareth

despised to

Andrew

remained

the

recognised

the

fame,

to

?

Simon

Did

?

rather, did it

or

7

through

unknown

Baptist,while first

them

themselves

than

even

conduct

our

to

minds,

own

instructors

to

of

guides

BENEFACTORS.

known un-

mitted com-

giftsof

Apostle

of the

Gentiles. Providence all

men

is

thus

acts

private;

it

daily. is

as

The

early life

of

children, generally,


8

ST.

that

ANDREW.

their characters

and

those

and

chief

It has

who

mothers, and

have

have

unknown

are

the

to

his mother

of

the

even

Monica

is denied

name

whosoever the

which

great

a

!

makes

"

of

The

book

the

Samuel,

Job,

The

last instance

and

Profitable"

conveyed Psalms useful

to

part

prayer-bookof ; and

judge,) to the

the

have

unknown.

of

a

so

Old

ment, TestaHow

authors

by the

known un-

Second

of

Kings, Chronicles, Esther, of

the

whole

of Psalms. of these.

remarkable the

is

as

instruction

page

of

most

directlyand

Scripture,yet

volume,

Church done

book

the

most

words

with

altogether.

salvation."

unto

(as

more,

far

they as

the

the

we

were

dare

any

Gospels. Yet, them

are

the

visibly been

heaven, than

for

the

having since

ever

large portion of And

factress, great bene-

wise

inspiredbooks, except

authors

others,

the

Judges,

souls

prepare

history

of

case our

service

of

in every

of the

the

less, sometimes, doubt-

written

is the

been

of

teaching.

Consider

great part

us

us

is

of

beyond

have

written

it

books

and

"

us

part

the

own

the historyof inspiration,

the

at

in

and

"

of her

still holds.

rule

same

look

we

to

she was,

circumstunce

When

their

the Church

; but

religious their

after life referred

Augustine has preserved to

nent emi-

most

with

instrumentalityof

truest

the world.

to

blessed

evil;

or

their

of the

some

been

in

good

to

good,

to

remarked, that

Christians

graces

them

benefactors,

been

formed

are

form

[Serm.

of the

altogether

which Liturgies,

have


WORLD'S

THE

I.] been

the

the

possessionof

beginning;

of

Who

?

resides fall

so

found

wondrous

in the

excellent

faith,"who

fabrics

all

worship,though

with

their

these

they

I know

Now to sadden

of old time

?"

the

which

we

for

gratefulreverence

age, there

is

Of

?

"

no

morial me-

though they

as

though they

as

and

Maker

our

had

that reflections of this kind

and

vex

us

gifted with

are

with

a

noble

a

the

to

of

the

of

towards resistance

the in

are

the

and

had

never

what

is

themselves Truth

doctrine

particularly minds,

great and

to

the

in all its

They

too to

which

good, find

men

notion

forms, is

would

righteousJudge

present world, a

us

injustice. These

of the

somewhat

of

apt

are

enthusiastic

world.

next

anticipatethe coming perhaps they

of

reconcile

triumph

postponed

ardent

hatred

such

; and

love

generous

it difficult to that

worship

to

born."

been

and

which

might piouslyexpress

become

been, and

never

in

country, in

perished

are

authors

fathers spiritual

our

the

in every

"

and

"

raised

less of

we

greatest men :"

as

than

memory

over

the

tom edifyingcus-

the Lord

before

alted ex-

in

tunes, in which

God,

to

up

the

are

musical

from

and

Nay,

each

religiousmen,

Catholic

"

?

us

persuasion

a

kneel

those

were

to

the

out

offered

down, and

Who

them

Church

matured

provisionand

praises are

our

those

worship,who

our

decorous

9

Christian

the

were

left

of

system

each

who

who

Saints whole

BENEFACTORS.

fain ; nay,

favourablydisposed acquiesce without testifies to the

cor-


ST. ANDREW.

10

ruption of been

But

of

to privilege,

law or

of God's in the

noblest

of

condition

known,

by

place of

name;

broughtPeter

Blessed

Angels unknown

Himself, the

God

mankind

all

Author

of

at

His

and

do Spirit,

in visible

world

form,

knew

Life, we

our

turn

hide

then

not." a

language ; and, the

even

Him

beneath

works

of

been

must

see

has

said of

12

from

and

poorly

and

there?

speaks

them

is the

the world.

earth

on

Him,

"

The

providence

but

stoop underneath

ourselves from

hid

came

marvellous

who

yet the

is not

among

it

Him

;

not

taught men

He

veil, which

to

He

wisdom

was

ever

It cometh, and

when

His

scarcely

? and

good,

whence

though

beginning, yet

the

from

has

there

whatever

and

and

has

are

here

servants

know

we

goeth ?

It

whither

is

And

all

and

nature

manifested large,partially

in a few scattered glorified,

best

Church

the

over

case,

tion subjec-

the

the world

to

ceive re-

gracious

our

Peter

Christ.

to

to

own

Andrew

while

honour

our

beings of ?

own

our

Andrew

this

with

us

with

and

superiorto except

the

associate

race,

our

from

love, when

we

our

in seriousness.

shrink

those

but

it does

to

held

of

it,and

to

if

; and

it will become

as

providence in

present

already

consideration

merely,but we

of

fact,puttingthe

minds

our

should

case

of

wisdom,

our

accustom

indeed

Why

of

worthlessness

truth, has

a

matter

as

in word

it,not

the

it is

Scriptureout

such, it is

it be

that

almost

showed

evidence

decisions, and

its

its honours.

[Serm.

an

untrue

Truth

it,and

and so

They

in who


WORLD'S

THE

I.J

present themselves

of

King

they

their

civil work, not

history,far

more

revolution

in

as

could

poor-spiritedare

put

of

carnal

of God's

the

judge

appeals to

his

racter, cha-

Lord,

to

blood

and

we,

as

the

we

man

well

does

respect, than

as

noblest our

How

? or spirit

Divine

faith

of

present, and a

being

God, and

eye

ever

even

the

to be

way,

from the

the

downwards,

the broad

conduct,

our

the

pensing recom-

basely acknowledge

not

our

the

to

specimens,

look

to

we

tread

who

of

lence excel-

true

poor

of the

And

?

of Ts

judge

comes

witnesses

ungodly?

a

holiness, which

Him

dishonour

what

all its baser

Are

Shall

Many,

of

far worthier

Surely

strange

transgressingman!

and

elect ?

upwards?

discern

a

of

ignorant praise,and

and

shall the flesh be at all

the

of

in

place

a

subject it

we

disposalof

and

rude

rightof

mere

his true

and

we,

when

nature,

our

judgment

sinner

holding

in

and capabilities

the

upon

of

the

it is

men,

flesh

which

are

discern.

not

How

to

instrument

revealed

to

Hid

has

affairs,than

were

content

some effecting

self-denyingfollower

a

the

see

seen.

St. Peter

chief

a

human

truths

whom

as

be

known

are

tude multi-

temporal offices,as

saints.

as

rude

would

we

are

high earthly station, or

some

not

if

we,

the

the

to

on

pass

glory,must

; if

God

saints of

of

gaze

things that

the

in accidentally,

to

and

His

in

kings

disappear from

we

the

pierce;

cannot

H

kings'courts,

at

chambers, where

inner

the

BENEFACTORS.

world

in the

Lord,

are

of the

creation? "

seen


12

ST.

Angels ;"

of much

plainlytells us manifold

"

we

into

should

to

them

Apostle exhorts

hidden

Timothy

the

only by

not

of

Angels; and surelywe

It is made

than

more

the

Blessed

God

Most

withal

and privilege, of

faith. "

"

We

"

we

His

thus

"

near

Him,

1

let

to know"

He as

Eph.

is hid

His

elect of

to be

His

He

at

have

trance en-

heavenly lowing 2,"fol-

pointed out To

those

who

They

xxii. 14.

to

self, Him-

manifests

servants, and

Rev.

our

want

our

the"

the world.

2

of

son

to realize

commandments

Him, from

the

God, and

into

gates

confidential

iii. 10.

and

ourselves

ministers.

on

mortal

try

us

preachers and

as

private

solitudes.

servant

did, when

follow

while

the

Andrew

Christ

by

do

obedience,

most

our

sinful

a

humble

the

through

in

same

fellow-worshipperwith

and

the

are

City," while

us

in

for

Rather

High.

their

cultivate the habitual

to

us

enough

and Spirits,

bling resem-

God, but by that of the

ought

fellow-worker

a

and

near

Therefore, the

carefullyguarded

most

brought

Angels ;

V

baptized

are

to persevere

that they see feeling,

deeds, and

heavenly

condition, share

of

thought

His

"

Church

the

are

their services.

and

to the

through

company

in their

sympathy

known

veil," we

the

St. Paul that

purpose

Christians,we

within

innumerable

an

be

powers,

made

are

that

us

by them,

unto

strength!

in

it is God's

that

and principalities

[Sjshm.

ministered

excel

wisdom

When

and

nay,

they

as

ANDREW.

are

are

the


real in

WORLD'S

THE

I]

the

their the

the

in

agents

annalists

with

doings too,

trouble

and

buildings

from

Him

they

live

Christ

in

;

of

nothing have

they

loss, and

soon

judgment, and

heavenly

their

their

will for

be

His

kingdom.

But

found. at

the

at

length

merits

best

heard

be.

Thus

world

the

lets

slip but

name,

those

appearing

knows

what

it

might

Church

the

together

works of

of their

when

even

displayed

eternally

stones

have

shall

die,

;

pret inter-

goodly

Temple, end

have

contemplation

gathering

can,

honouring

and,

the

history

she

be

praise

brings

they

can

in

the

how

He

people,

lived

they

;

favourable

when

and

external

the

of

;

had

when

and its

will,

others

secret

cannot

them

world,

of

what

does

they

while

retained

relics, and works

for

and

prayer,

His

lous marvel-

fishes

His

for

sinful

a

upon of

His

and

And,

teaching.

distress

works;

loaves

by Him

before

bring

Him

occur

overlooked

witnessing

men,

before

knowledge His

They

barley

His

for

and

truest

and

the

strangers

and

notice,

of

which

though

sages.

wants

13

providences

nations,

and

temporal

lead

various

of

history

BENEFACTORS.

their

before

rewarded

their

have Lord

lowed folin

all

the

in

His


SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

II.

ST.

THOMAS

WITHOUT

FAITH

John

Thomas,

because

they

are

thou

Lord's him

have

is

the

not

must

other

away

hopes

be

upbraided

of this

heart

time,

On

But, and

He

heard

only

1

Mark

from

xvi.

14.

given people,

from

trusted less, mis-

led

Him

the

risen

Yet

day.

buried,

appearing

St. Thomas

as

saw

when

unbelief

our

greatly

was

was

their

the

or

and

has

most

more

they

;

His

with

for

He

Him

that

it.

V

when

When

them,

them

all,

They

with

of

differed

he

promises

buried

were

minds

blessed

of

faith

Collect

that

;

believed.

doubted of

want

the

crucified.

all disbelieved "

in

Apostles.

to

who

in the

suppose

brought

was

This

believed

hast

yet have

and

Apostle

to

Christ's

thou

Me,

seen,

character

is referred

which

the

of

sort

29.

xx.

not

APOSTLE

SIGHT.

seen

resurrection. a

we

hast

that

Thomas

St.

THE

their news

again, they to

and

was

not

his

fellow

them,

He

hardness

present

at

Apostles


Sam.

had

that

they

and

darkness

lasted

by is

believe

to

allowed

was

well

as

None

unbelief.

of

Thomas

On

Christ's resurrection follower

of

his

Lord,

and

a

to

share

Christ

danger, and

from

the

Jews

of

thither

dead, the late

again

i

said to

we

His

Apostles had

they

may

indeed

Thomas

that

St. Thomas

He

they

his

loved

Him.

"

When

"

Let

Master,

1

John

the

xi. 8.

Master, to

the

goest Thou in His us

also

tention, ingo,

His

as

as

death

instance

their lives with

devoted

was

desire

journey ended,

at

was

of

raise Lazarus

to

remained

his

he

conduct

expressed a

This

hazarded

then

Apostle, and

from

rest,

it

at

news

foreboded, in their Lord's

escaped,but

saw

cold-hearted

no

Thee, and

the

they

good

was

Judaea

Him."

die with

that

the

he

stone

When

?"

Thomas

to

of

hesitated

too

disciplessaid,

sought

believed at first dis-

till

suffer with

for

thus

hand, it is certain

appears

to

settingout

was

And

latest, because

other

previous occasion, when

on

he

he first, as

saw

especialinstance

an

believed

the

at

mination deter-

circumstance, Thomas

disbelieved

he

that, though

an

Him.

convinced

Christ latest.

the

himself

touch

them

was

At

expressed his he

if

as

perplexity

theirs.

brethren, who

St. John,

Christ, except first.

he,

as

of

unless to

his

from

singledout

15

than

he

apparentlyaccidental

an

saw

longer

great miracle,

not

Christ, and

SIGHT.

Lord, his time

the

seen

of this

news

WITHOUT

FAITH

II]

;

of

Him. became

service ; but


ST.

16

he

when

with

season

need

Him

saw

resurrection

in

out

alone,

his

ten

and

the other

fellow

hands

the

into

the

into

His

which

way

goest,and not

we

see

some

way

or

thither ?

sensible

Jacob's, which

John

xx.

would

25.

(before

When

Father, and

of

the a

whither 2

a

Thou

?" that is,we

to

xiv. 5.

quired re-

state,

unseen

ladder of

John

can

have

Angels

anxiety by

2

by

heaven, how

seems

remove

the

interposedwith not

heaven,

his

of mind.

insight into

signfrom

of

yet

of

the way

He

it is observable,

something

his

God

the

hand

my

St. Thomas,

speech

know

we

His

finger

my

And

Thomas

know

we

can

infallible

1

Lord,

heaven, the

know

;

how

some

like

of

to

all knew,

"

put

his.

in

see

thrust

state

going

was

they

argument

an

shall

intimates crucifixion),

said He

Christ

I

know

doubting perplexed

same

of this ; and

believe V

recorded

remaining

against

Mary Magdalene

nails, and

we

standing

only,but

nails, and

not

little as

His

rest.

witness

the

side, I will

Christ's

do

the

our

impressionthat

an

convey

faulty

some

itself,and

narrative

Except

the

print of

one

from

arose

is evidence "

of

print

that the

stances, circum-

besides disciples,

strong words,

very

to

than

women,

we

altogetherowing

againstone

not

a

Christ's

St. John's

to blame

more

was

time

same

of

speech to him,

Saviour's

the

especial doubts

measure

a

At

rest.

his not

of mind.

state

he

that

were

but

[Serm.

crucified, his faith failed for

of the

that

deny

not

THOMAS.

show-


WITHOUT

FAITH

II.] the

ing him

such

Some

out.

of the

end

And

beset him.

SIGHT.

journey

like desire

a

he

suspended believe

to

not

him,

He

his

He

that

senses

permission with

the

what

was

thrust

and

him,

thou

hast

seen

and

believed

yet

with

have after

minister

II.

1."

all, we

are

to

1 John

;

God.

they

be

his upon

and,

xx.

C

as

that

27"29.

name

it.

and saith me,

have

much

so

with

in

not

seen

Blessed as

hither

Jesus

hast

not

the

of

comment

Him

reach

respectingthe

in which

1

VOL.

believed

to-day commemorate,

Saviour's

our

are

hither

answered

thou

blessed

:

temper

circumstance with

my

considerations

dispositionand we

Thomas

and

ing withdraw-

side, and

my

because

Thomas,

However,

whom

Lord

him, My

unto

it into

panied accom-

Reach

hands, and

my

believing.And

faithless but said unto

blessedness.

behold

thy finger,and thy hand,

real

a

fied satis-

intimated

was "

the

to

wish, and

rebuke, and

a

every

appeared

appearance

weakness, he

his

by yieldingto

told

reallyalive,He

was

faith,

resolved

was

his

the

on

in

Saviour

our

Thomas

allowed

he

His

after

eight days

rest, while

that

thing, till

set

certainty him

seemed

and

judgment,

any

after

he

Being weak

Accordingly,when

thing. to

his

time

within

rose

of Christ's resurrection.

news

the

at

craving

secret

17

not

cerned con-

natural

Apostle, the

cular parti-

occurs,

and

All His

other

ways,

ciples disso


ST.

18

also

in

which

even

brought

to

in

duties

has

to

make

the

He

through

His

remarks and

of

aid, His where

sorrow

say

faith,no

heart

not

and "

O

hath

so

you,

saved

hold in housefor

sanction

a

; and

in

so,

a

the

St. Thomas

of

especialblessing

the

I proceed

seen.

of

nature

this

observe, that

clearlyand

demand

who of

it

what

sively, impresother, all

or

way

of

blessedness

mind

a

trial of

and

for His

came

where

evidence

are

I

have

Israel."

in

one

those

all

;

unto

may

for His

culous mira-

His

found,

wanting, His warnings against

was

comfort, thy faith faith

to

His

praise

it

of

hardness

I

on

the

readily. case

He

so

it is blessed.

why

ministry;

faith in the

tian Chris-

having

implied, in

believes

as

comfort

of

promise

says to Thomas has

hidden

prayer

scarcelynecessary

Saviour

often

Him

without

some

minister are

over-caution

His

believingtemper,

that

and

grace

which

and

from

believe

those

is

They

over-earnestness

drawn

us

of

piety,that

instruction

us,

for

who

our

in

contemplation

gained

It

mouth.

Martha's

history before

on

hide

into

Thus

Church.

has

words

light in Scripture,not

them

life of

the

weaknesses,

their

friends would convert

His

from

proceed

[Serm.

for

occasion

giving

Him

to

THOMAS.

hath

"

adulterous

generation

fools, and

slow

of

found

Daughter,

made

thee, go

not

of this.

thee in

seeketh

heart

to

of

whole." "

after believe

great

so

be

peace."

rily Ve-

"

good "

An a

Thy evil

sign."

all that


WITHOUT

FAITH

II.]

prophets have

the

of

us

of

similar

St. Paul

praiseof

faith.

doctrine

begun by

his

he

before

the

sets

the

among each

refers

time

in order

promulged

a

as

objectthis

for those

Let

true.

not

In

then

us

Prophets, no

new

had

been

the

on

scoff

againstus,

admitted

and

;

religion being

:

who

holds

consequence,

of

reason

upon

almost

the

which

speak

very doctrine

had

saying,we

Epistles it

bringingin

was

beginning.

common

three

in

passage he

faith,not

upon

hand, it is

was

a

the

line of

same

religiousmind

only teaching that

from

especial

peculiar place

ordinarylanguagewe

our

built

to

to

In

remind

in

the

pursues

of

that

show

to

doctrine, but

in

us

will

passages

Lord.

evidences

19

These

spoken V

multitude

a

SIGHT

that

consider

other

religion

at

if,in

as

so

Christianity how

the

case

stands. under

mind, Every religious Providence, will be

of

with

its

is he

who

is born

highestgood. attends

with

and

And

to

and

who

1

Matt. xxiv.

to

For

the

him, which which

conscience some

Luke

of

looking out

beyond self,as regardsall matters

of and

to

dispensation

every

the habit

in

he

rule he

of

not

feels bound

in

exterior

ix. 22.

to

Luke

c2

make

his

himself,

who

him

vii. 30.

for himself, submit.

duty to

directs

superiorto

25.

mind religious

conscience, which

did

evidentlyis

;

of

man

immediately

Being

viii. 10

a

connected

thoughts gave

; for

Matt.

a

it, law

xii. 39.


implies

lawgiver, and

a

Thus

superior.

a

the

himself, by ; and

his

inward of

maxims

rules

external allow

does

not

sends

him

forth

forth into the world

world, this

Word

is

being

he thinks

for

is has

he

if truth

is not

of

God

found at

hand, he

what

They

not

are

and

where

they

more

acute

and

than misuse

mistake and

presence so;

Hence,

and

you

may

by

the we

way

a

truer

possess

especial

heathen tokens ;

(what

reproach,)

is the

suppose,

persons in

error

thinking anything

of

vouchsafed

cannot

to

apt

often

not.

him

to

will, which

power

has

his

where, some-

it, and

becomes

of

sort

find

to

in

found

scepticism,he

imputed

better

the

as

is not

superstitious.This, of the

is

spiritual.

echoed

has

he

whose

is

it is to be

it when

of

Living Word

that

to

of the

Him

sense,

what

predisposed

preferableto is sometimes

for

looks

deceits

and

Presence

that

sure

truth, to consider

work

and

abroad

is not

shadows

attribute

may

heart ; and

himself

of

out

he

which

the

who

inward

He

in him.

Him

by

seek

to

by the

itself,but

in

rest

home

from

eternal, and- whose

looks

conduct

that

of time

shiftingscene

and

wrong,

to seek

behind

find

to

speaks within

world, yet to

a

of

out

not

put His Word

has

who

once

heart

his

him

again

implies thrown

which

right and

the

sense

for Him

Voice

of

sense

command

a

man

he

[Serm.

is at

very

while

him

He

THOMAS.

ST.

20

so

state

country. of God's

they fancy

find, and, having consciences

their even

reasoning powers, those

indications

they of

vert per-

God


FAITH

II] which cause

of the

false

tokens

of

which

are

(as we

trust)when

"

is the

of

course

not

blessed

more

will

the

of those

who

presence

of

On world

lose

soon

the

upon

have

life from

hand, such

leadings of

world

as

Avhen to

of

with

it.

God's

it in the

their

of the

sense

them

to

the

by

the

Having

god. who

has

a

but

what

claim

to be

credulous;

of

if

they

in the

Himself

of

them were

as

calmly

judges

inquiringinto points of

in

science.

cedent ante-

have

may world

a

of

being

no

supernatural,they

of events

examination

feel

God

senses,

rules

danger

they

persuasion that of

their

lowed fol-

nothing

their

draw no

lean

presentiment

no

meets

this, and

them,

latter,and

conduct, they consider

for

or

preferthis

as

Spiritwithin

in

hear

as

or

itself to

in the multitude

persons

They trulyare

revelation

they

the

law,

a

substance

desire a

truth, much

to discern

perception of

or superstitious

made

it is

of conscience.

contented

are

if this

when

gladlycommit it exists

as

liking

And

even

certified God, originally

their

a

light,not

divine

allowed

is faith

in matters to

and

Invisible Guide,

of any

of

worship,

better, but

no

knowledge."

news

is

worshipper,not

the

believe,arisingfrom

the

to

the

other

the

of pagan

know

from

God, when

voice

inward

could

This

nature.

religiousmind,

it welcome

Such

Gospel.

21

the

guilt in

their

a

with

of

hand

in

in

divinities

turned

God

retain

to

SIGHT.

them

they

they have

when

for

provided

are

one

WITHOUT

;

and

come

and court

They

passionately disof ac-


22

THOMAS.

ST.

knowledge proposed their

use

especialinterest

no

them

to

; and

swayed.

Here

of

the

mind,

then

In this way

it is clear that

are

than

to believe

But

He

will,is

and

he

looking

for

cannot

he some

He

at

wanders one

to to

him

come

from

heaven, he

in

regulatinghis

its

bitterness original

within

He

God's

looks

a

knows

wrath

around the

upon

of

cause

as

him, face of seeks

his Maker, propitiating

be, of God's relenting.He

so

he

from

speak

man

he

perfectly.

imperfectionand

forebodes

of

home;

about

do it

and, in consequence,

means

some

stay

reason

blessed

of himself.

out

from

fears ;

token, if

some

the latter.

tries to do

additional

an

when

and

it reflected

about for

is

evil of his nature, and

world.

of the

more

who

cannot

succeeds

Here

its consequence,

the

former

is

one

will discern

he

more

guilt.

sees

the

be full of

to

more

man's religious

he

monly com-

and well-judging,

much

Every

to find he

sure

the

heart, the

the

all.

will feel himself

sin ; and

be

little.

this is not

God's

believe

to

be

other, faith and

no

were

not

would

rather than

religioustemper

opposed ; and

if it

could

(as it

latter candid,

then, if in

question effort to

no

oppositecharacters

two

credulous

one

sagacious;and is the

which

see

we

it

truly,as

as

instrument

the called,)

two

it

the

in

find

they

intellect upon

external

some

[Serm.

cannot

very

peace

to

once

1

himself;

anxiety; he be

arrested

a

needs

Should

his soul.

professingto is at

in

rest

a

messenger

and

listens ;


II.]

FAITH

WITHOUT

and, whether

such

SIGHT.

professionbe

false, yet his first desire Those, of

the

on

sin,

spoken

contrary,

bear

can

to

till the

before them, and

out

determine

may

Further

mind,

and

Now

man's

believingit,as

wait

for

and

will show

by

is safest and other

matter

own

of

reason

is the

believe

in of

world

wise

might

involve

act

hand, when

as

a

his

if it

divine be

philosophicalor at

grounds,) to

will

man

he

acts

clearly tion rejec-

eternal ruin, it On

certain. not

historical

make but

the mere

a

research, he

leisure,(and reasonablyon find

fault

with

;

fluenced unin-

message,

more

were

does

man

will and

remaining a

a

of his

probable that slightly

will to

more

measure

soul, a

not

it

though

wisest

why,

reason

momentous

so

existingreport

Gospel

feel himself

in these

of the

matter

of the

caution,

it

and

that is, if irreligious;

sense

any

strong

judging

a practical Christianity concern,

of

can

brought

of

fullest evidence, before

his

the

sound

religiouswill

common

If it is but

of the

is

persons

additional

an

message

in

the

by obeying

attested.

They

equallyendowed

the

the welfare

not

truth

is

a

the

For

as practical

will

who

actingupon

the

is

less than

determine.

but

be

there

two, he

reason

sense

having

rejectas

or

two

suppose

us

let them

cautious; and

of these

startled.

receive

easilyexciteable,

not

God's

or

true.

this

of evidence

body

be

for them.

let still,

respects.

of

news

being

then

it may

without

are

first

without

man,

patientlywait

the

actuallytrue

is that

who

23

the

his

evidence.


THOMAS.

ST.

24

When

inquireinto

we

point

a

evidence

remain

it, to

in rightand philosophical

deep questionsconcerning the of

constitution

which

satisfied. And as

those

perception of of the

and

to

them their

the

their

solvingthis

is the very

end

for,"

the

"

actingon

or

the

1

2

Kings

of

xxii. 19.

of

them, whom

the

standing, under-

not

without

sight

mortal

life ;

is

"

the

things hoped

making

things not

Abraham

upon

comprehend,

to

of

customed ac-

without

that faith is

realizing, "

are

come

sight;

a

practical

a

their

decision

or

not

from

soon

\"

tender

for them

"

the belief of

perfectly

within

existence

made

like,

have

great problem

business

evidence,"

Apostle says

not

Voice

secret

to be

St. Paul's

accordingto substance,"

and

"

accordingly.They

great

being able

feel

is,who

will

of

the

and

Christianityas

death

might

of nature, the

are

trouble, that is,they wait for or

that

that

say

solve

and

feel

not

it is

number

a

can

hearts

His

let it pass

and

we

Divine

the

are

laws

it,that

necessityof

issues, do

matter,

the

whose

be

to

of its truth

mind,

before

Scriptureexpresses

vivid

it

human

solved

be

must

the

word

a

edly sceptics.Assur-

and, after all,there

;

till we

to wait

in

to be

us

decisive

demand

matter, practical

a

fuller evidence

higher and given us

do

undecided, not

tigate inves-

or history,

it allowable

consider

we

;

If religion be sceptical.

be

of

opinionin science,we

an

obtain

[Serm.

trial

seen

2."

of, the What

descriptionof

a

2

Heb.

xi. 1.


WITHOUT

FAITH

II.]

faith ; it goes

all true goes.

It does

of the

journey ; days of

in the

how

and

not

crave

bargain to

or

not

ignorance,

know

quiteenough lightto

sinful

man

has

advance

in

country calls it And

which

over

it is

this blessed

with

by, and

makes

reads,

truth

the

but

text

is,whether to

to

upon

some

as

the

may

itself also into

consider

be,

find

to

its

His

that

please;

letter of

a

as

stipulate

not

of

rigid the

it has

of God and

sense,

that

to

sense

and little,

overpowering.

It

ture, speaks in Scripif it heard

them,

friend

spoke them,

not

if it

as

of

message

great or

Christ

words

also

it,so

what

is

journey

the word

out

of it be

faith

admit

only

one

it if it is not

view

to

As

doctrines; that

and

superior and

dead

begin

It does

its

evidence

receives

it wished the

of

ences influ-

of choosing

greater matter

details.

proofs

quarrelwith

and

whom

who

which

mind,

Scripture should

of

in keeps steadily

if

of the

Him

by actingupon

mainly one

try, as well

as

of

by twilight,the

it were,

as

have

not

step

one

knowledge

little lightto

a

wisdom practical must

sees

all its parts.

it in

it much

laboured

and

if it

than

more

journeying, to

in the

in its various

that

all

temper

reception of

content

it

by, far

rejectingthe Gospel, extends

or

whither,

not

on.

men religious

their

walk

it leaves

and

;

end

V it is persuaded that

rightto expect,

a

the

it

St. Thomas,

know

we

the way

it has

whither

see

with

argue *

his

25

knowing

not

out

it does

we

can

SIGHT.

document,

were

which

one

engaged admitted


ST.

26

of

handling, of

rude

looks

off from

[Serm. and

criticism

I, send

"

in like

His

towards

manner

Church, His

acts

not

as

contented

rests

found

very

the

with

hath

that

When

in the creature,

unbelief \

Much

might

be

added

applying what

it

a

said

been

which

day, in make

has

in

it is

no

to

true

is it any take

keeps

now

God

of

boast that

"

up

the

in

credit to what

with

mark

is

know

common a

man

a

Mysteries; and

introduced

into

the

1

Vide

so

again,it

world

Cant.

without

iii. 1"4.

of

our

rational be

the

gion." relicase

;

religionthat of

to have

of

way

apt almost

true

considers

he

a

to

sense

signs,

temper are

us

theirs is

of

by

the

resolved

word

might

The

reason,

have

that

;

only

rational.

religionis partlyaltogether above

in its

The

enough.

Son

the

to

around

men

necessary

it is rational nor

it ; it has

conclusion

Doubtless, this happens but

Lastly,it

pursuitof novelties,are

of

to

is

the

as

understanding to

an

faith,but

own

Christ,

Ministers, it

made

the

"

of

not

of

restlessness

its former

given us

And

them.

revelation

the

is set

God," wavering, fearfulness,superstitious

true

trust

of seeking

world, but

appointed

wandering. and

come,

this

Messias," and

principleof

it from

the

who

His

and

It

me."

institution

every

Sacraments,

Him

discipleof

am

disputer of

a

instead

personal assurance,

some

obedience, saying, Here

on

exception.

self to Christ ; and

impatientlyfor

"

THOMAS.

as

been

array

of


Evidences,

above

far

as

reason,

all level

insisted

unmerited be

in any

the

of

the

have

in mature

let

mind,

of the "

says, us

is to them

which

and

are

will

prudent. where

us

Apostle.

is written, I

God

of

when

will

be

Where

absurd,

advanced

plunged educate

to

for

such

thoughts from with

is the

the

words

the cross," he

wisdom

;

but unto For

of the

this wisdom

world? of

is the

the

scribe ?

Hath this

it

wise,

understanding of

wise ? where

disputer of

the

of God.

power

the

not

themselves

perishfoolishness

destroythe

of

culing ridi-

by

have

wrong

content

it is the

foolish

pel Gos-

the

and

preaching of

bring to nought

is the made

The

saved

to

faith,lest they should

rather

that

of

they

Dismissing

"

what

others

opportunity of choosing years.

If this

have superstitious

Catholic

in the

children

an

being irrational,or

creed

truth

may as

us.

know

we

of accounting it or infidelity,

into

to

unaccountable

as

the

the

step towards

the

it

thinking that

of

the

it is

privilege

a

doctrines

their

refute

articles

a

of

ground

attempting to

or

true,

measure

that

received

hurtful

arguing againstthe

of

on

become

any

point which

unless

; and

man

as

so divinity,

Indeed,

a

on

it is

into

is rather

reason,

boon, may

remark think

by

on

far

proof of its

granted by Almighty God, than be

As

not

extended

rational.

is

reason

yet it would

;

it has

as

the

to

our

less true.

called

be

far it cannot

out

sufficient

without

countries

at

draw been

have

account

27

called, which

are

delightsto

able and that

they

as

SIGHT.

WITHOUT

FAITH

II.]

not

world

?


For

by

that

after

the

believe

foolishness

not

of

God,

preaching,

V

1

1

of

wisdom

the

in

knew

wisdom

SIGHT.

WITHOUT

FAITH

28

Cor.

i.

18"21.

it

God,

pleased to

II.

[Serm.

save

the

God, them

world

by that


SERMON

THE

FEAST

III.

NATIVITY

THE

OF

THE

Thus

Word

does to

announce

this of

Eternal he

does

reverence.

this

and

Word

the

his

world

Life

between

Father

temper "

l

:"

any

brought

his him

in

the

in

the

Heb.

fail

in

words

the

to

of

the

Creator.

height infinite

when

First-begotten

i. 6.

had

Such

Angels,

on

handled

and

upon,

in

might

disciple,who

they straightway worshipped

1

simply

who

proportion

Holy

and

was

indulge

his

we

incarnation

should

discernment and

of

there

looked

yet,

;

he

beloved

and

privilege, was

the

If

to

which

briefly

fearing

the

was

seen,

of

distance was

it

Evangelist

the

if

permission

subject,

heard,

of

have

to

seem

and

Mystery,

Thus

as

us.

among

commemorate,

Word.

speak,

fitting

Sacred

that

us

dwelt

Apostle

favoured

day especially the

i. 14.

flesh, and

made

was

the

LORD.

OUR

INCARNATION.

John

The

OF

Him.

into

too

the the

And


30

CHRISTMAS

such

the

was

feeling of

which together,

after

had

there

"

V

hour

of

blasphemy the

on

and

the

in

; but

cross

here

it

as

even

the

peace, fear,joy, and

Church gelists Evan-

coming, and

as

Church

His

and for

were

Church, indeed,

heard,

were

mingled

in the

sojourn

silence

was

Around

an

His

His

love

while

a

announced

recorded

departure;

for

[Seem. and

awe

remained

had

Angels

DAY.

the

when

He

there

was

half

voices

hung light

Lawless

holy meditation.

doubtings,importunate enquirings,confident An

not.

were

devotion

heartfelt

the Ever-blessed

to

difficulties in faith,and the

a

tical prac-

Son, precluded

sheltered

Church

the

from

necessityof speaking. He

who

had

reth

to

; he

had

who

tell of the ; and

those

and

they again

generations of

the

hearing

faith

heard

Confessions.

his

mouth,

There

1

was

Rev.

taught,the

Person. of

Sight words;

lengthenedCreeds

silence.

viii. 1.

first

clarations explicitde-

no

multitude of

alone tered minis-

Sacred

aid

she

had

His

the

His

with

it from

needed

dispensed with

tion humilia-

she

Church

superseded the

pure

to Mount

His

her what

have

these

a

Gennesa-

of

charge

to which

had

whom

of

in

from

who

lake

scene

heard

Mystery

with

Sepulchre

put

concerning and

the

been

and

Virgin Mother, could

from

left this

He

Jesus

the

from

Calvary,and

Olivet, where

Lord

the

seen

mind, attending Him

and

adoration,

sonings rea-

"

The

Word


INCARNATION.

THE

Ill]

Son

only

;"

sentences

there

allayed,questions set Christians

should

lest heretics

Such that

and

of

Festival

the

brevity.

"

Unto

"

Christ,

Lord

us

and

God."

my

obliged and

in

of

those

to

John

who,

with

1 Tim. xx.

His

Person

28.

God."

mighty

for

and

Omega,

the

the

when

impunity

But

perverse

Apostles were

insult

and

"

glory,and

in

My

"

ever."

1."

length

at

more

teaching,to meet

our

the

God

"

in Christ."

was

Alpha

am

reverent

a

flesh."

brightnessof His

speak

letter of their

1

I

with

God

blessed

New

Incarnation

the

made "

present

the

ending, the Almighty."

of

image

express

could

the

God, the

of

but

born,

is

In

of

state

own

the

mind.

was

"

silenced.

our

which

doctrine

all, God,

over

beginningand Son

early Church,

child

a

tion objec-

of them.

between

in the flesh."

manifest

was

speak

Word

The

"

for

explained,doubts

instead

clearly indeed,

announced,

love

speak againsttheir will,

to

find the

we

nothing.

rest, innovators

especiallybrings to

Testament

veyed con-

faded, and

opening

be

to

difference

is the

these

as

His

in answering. difficulty

a

at

forced

were

such

an

misconceptions had

Then

Christ

advent

was

discussion,and

and

in Jesus

officious in

were

His

light of

cold, then

waxed

believe

thing, yet

the

when

I

"

Lord

our

every But

;"

flesh

made

was

31

we

the

the The the are

Creeds

ingenuity removed,

misinterpretthe

writings.

iii.16. Rev.

2

Cor.

i. 8.

v.

Heb.

19. i.

2,

Isai. ix. 6. 3.

Rom.

ix. 5.


CHRISTMAS

32

Nay, further, the

give

who

the

with

forcing us

to

go

lengthened her Another

our

Lord's

our

faith

these

with

compared

impressed

realizingfor

will

additional

them,

in

down,

is

who

it were,

as on

indolent

them,

and

fear and

Him,

God's

advent

doctrine. follows

as

the

us,

of

on

sence pre-

True

by

of

Creeds

illuminated from

right hand,

rouse

in

us

implied God

in

in our

of

image

the

Him from

us

preserve

without

those

are

draw by Scripture,

heaven, the

words

God,

declarations

distinctions,cautions, and

the

of

way

Son

The

of

minds, His

the

:

of

Object our

the

But

way.

of

of

has

traditions

much

very

love.

use

are

clearly,

early Christians.

apprehending

mingled feelingsof

confidence, affection and

which

is

true

to

aside

put

picture which

do

this

help

like, supported and

an

the

the incarnation

us

in faith and

if studied

made

the

upon

Gospels

is it the

vivid

adopting

Christian

faintlyreflected

the

protection,

Church

statements

ministrybeing lost is but

tent con-

state

to

the

of

having proceeded,and

time

an

it is necessary

of

they

not

their heretical

and

why

even

For

for

should

them

statements

reason

us,

of

we

already done,

have

from

account

that

Therefore

purposes.

to

between

stands

whatever

Truth, but

measures

us

demand

and

I

bring

to

on

Lord

to be

as

guarding it.

our

steal away

them;

as

of

reason

we,

are

the

guard

to

would

even

[Serm.

circumstanced

so

obligednot only thus to

DAY.

the

devotion

belief

nature,

towards of

and

a

sonal per-

which


THE

III.]

INCARNATION.

derived originally

were

And

we

say further

may

such, for instance,

as

Creed,

Athanasian

they

as

Attributes

are

to-day'sFestival, The

Word

elevate

hymns

of

Son while

and

being

known

Him,

from perfections

begat

Gospel ;

"

Word

the we

was

dare

may

God,

In

as

creatures;

the with

yet

conscience vol.

11.

ever

in

to

its

creatures

existence, in God, and

in

knowing Him

One

with

the

opening the

was

the

Word

is called the

between

them

gotten be-

receivingall divine

conjecture,He

them, giving the world

on

the

created,

from

blessed

and

God, and

bringing

His

to

were

in

was

beginning

mediating

derful won-

useful,

attention

Father, God

it is said

As

Him.

be

all worlds

Him,

of

magnify His

beginning,the Only

Light, supremely

from

vealed re-

world, and

it may

not, He

was

of the Eternal

the bosom

Light

time

yet

as

as

Incarnation.

Before

of God.

Psalms

of the

praise

God

to

the

of Israel.

the

from

was

and

in divine

nature,

call your

to

of the

doctrine

Catholic

house

objects,then,

these

With

creation

the

towards

mercies

Deum

and

David's

displayed in

as

in the

works

and

Te

kindle

They

Gospel,justas

in the

of

the

in

thanksgiving; they give glory

His

the

statements,

suitable especially

religiousaffections. and

from

still,these

occur

are

worship,inasmuch

If

Church

the

to

Him.

sightof

very

33

who of

Word, was

the

Father

the and

God." Word and

all

being, fashioning

into

laws, imparting reason of d

a

higher order, and


CHRISTMAS

34

revealingto

them

God's

And

will.

Word

the

in

from

world

a

He, indeed, in the

content

with

a

purposed

of

all sin, yet

I

sin had

of the have

He

that

sin.

It since

Therefore, fall,He

sinee Adam's

flesh

which

He

Himself; in

nature

pure

"

"

death,

unto

the from

and

temptation,

the

when

that

fellowshipwith

He

servant,

a

whom

sinner,

a

with

at

the

even

cross.

Him

nature,

all

obedient

upon

should.

creature

humbled

will,

before

as

of

He

subjected to

said to

not

our

Him

And

caused.

of

not

His

do

to

came,

flesh,all but

take

stooped

rested

brought

fallen

So

before

Love, which

but

bosom

infirmities

length becoming death

Father's

restore.

of sinful

remained

Father

the

weakness, in the form

in

sufferingall the likeness

especially

redeemed

originalcreation,

condescension

to

with

unsearchable

that

His

likeness

the

had

evil which

but

in power, in

He

our

again from

wonderful

of

commemorated

flesh, and

frustrated work,

a

repairthe

is

fell,might have

man

But

was.

itself in

and

became

knowledge

He

great Mystery

when

showed

down

the

season

of sin.

glory which

world

the

[Serm.

Christians

us

He

to-day, whereby us

due

to

that

in

DAY.

did

clothe

not

Adam's

miracle,

so

without

having

as

to

did

any

on

share

He

nature,

our

had

impossible that

was our

not

nature

in that

Himself

He

Him in

our

our

no

He

corrupt

was

in the

come

inherits.

race

take

Only-begotten Son

way

of

corrupt

came

by

imperfection

sinfulness.

He


born

not

was

All

son

of sinful

to

suffered

Adam

at the

of

As

Himself

in the

reverse

the

order, the

new

He

the

our

the

Mary,

by

had

of the

became

guiltiness ; the beginning His

inclosed,

of

mother, ; but a

spring

created

shut

mystery, but from

;

hood man-

as

set

up,

"

Son

of Man

John

who

D'2

yet

God."

others, and born "

fountain

iii.6.

of

creation as

;

not infirmities,

our

apart, a

it is

conceived

"

Virgin Mary."

"

new

to Him

1

man

maculate foretold,the im-

the

sinner

a

was

nature

of

out

offspringof the old race,

was

she

existed.

derivingHis

; heir of

the"

as

ticipation par-

fashioned

Creed,

articles of the

sinner

living

the

Virgin Mary

God

a

a

woman,"

of

not

of

ground,

miss

like

been

of the

Son

the

not

son

and

new

was

born

the

the

formed

Holy Ghost,

sinners

yielda

the

the

not

of that which

Adam

of the

seed

a

should

out

as

so

selectingand purifying

now,

was,

been

of

out

was

the substance

mortal, but

of

by

came

but

;

thought may

have

first,lest He

so

woman.

Thus

"

should

tabernacle

a

expressedin

of

one.

He

power,

from

which

earthly father;

no

The

beginning,woman

"

by

had

nature, but

our

by Almighty a

He

have

guilt. He

was

that

of wrath

Man,

of

not, indeed, formed

;

unto

children

Son

Adam.

that

and

"

; tor

are

are

the

as

came

abhorred

way

men

children

Lord

shame

other

35

flesh is flesh V

Adam's

our

He

as

of the

is born

be

INCARNATION

THE

III.]

was

as

a

garden

sealed," to her

Creator.


36

DAY.

CHRISTMAS

Thus of

He

heaven,

He, the the

into

came

but

Son

into

of

Mary,

and

of

God.

and

settingapart

and

soul ; then,

them

His

by

He

for Himself

the

them filling

thev

continued

and

exposed

day

to

still

day

was

with to be

to

from

light and

soul

and not

are

human,

for

and

God

man's

reached

the

was

high, again

the

into, good text,

among

The doctrine

" "

the

began

His

He

there

to

to

adore

Word

to

judge

All-graciousMystery look

when

estate,

died, and

comes

and

world;

cross,

of

did

His

and

He

of

had

ministry,

again and

rose

This

world.

when is the

Incarnation, good

; according to the was

man

Son

the

reign till the day

the

are

we

Apostles,suffered

buried,

the

He

that as

"

truly God Thus

mortal

chose

on

Essence

so

Person,

Christ.

Gospel,

ascended

He

One

from

grew

Eternal

His

so

man,

the

preached on

this

enter

one

mortal

time

a

they

as

One

Man,

body, yet

while

exaltingthem, acting in

them,

and

two, but

body their

purity,the

them, manifesting Itself through them,

trulyGod

of

pervading them, hallowing

holy union,

with

was

said),

selecting

came,

elements

to Himself

infirmity. And,

in their

one

woman;

be

them, Divinity,spiritualizing

own

and

a

(ifit may

she

Thus

first originof existence,

of

it, born

unitingthem

the clouds

in

this world, not

born

Mother

[Serm.

made

sayingin

flesh, and "

to

dwelt

us."

brief of

account

the

thus

Incarnation

given of the

of

the

Eternal

Catholic

Word,


made

be

may those has

mentioned

which

in Christ.

The

name,

be

may

the

in

was

murmurings

Lord."

the

His

to

And

Rulers

as

And

the

Holy

Ghost

filled with the

manner

Pentecost

gifted

and

brought

diseases

sick

of this miraculous of God

and

Exod.

xvi.

8.

from 2."

Thus

went.

similar

1

this

gods,

Thes.

Zacharias

the

on

"

; and

from

we

iv. 8.

In like

body

or

aprons, the

and

at

were

and evil

characteristic

that

the

read

in the

narratives, of the the

was

wonderfully

his

the

the

Apostles

so

them, Now

Thus

filled with

handkerchiefs

with Apostle being filled

1

In

prophesied.

inspiration was,

and

came

l."

that

inspired.

womb.

and

that

of them

out

against

called

been

came

departed

spiritswent

but

God

were

have

times

Paul,

the

unto

Ghost other

at

St.

was

said to

his mother's

Holy

as

Israelites,

the

sometimes

are

Holy Ghost,

the

sense,

one

therefore

but

Prophets

Baptist is from

was

says.

further, the

John

self Him-

He

as

in

to

He

"

man,

Judges

Himself

Lord

our

the

and

not

against us,

Paul,

despiseth,despiseth not sense,

but

says

not

St.

God

Ministers, considered

Moses

are

which

of it.

authority,and

divine

given

short

come

of

sonic

manifest

to

Prophets,

representatives.

Your

by referring to Scripture, in

in

creatures,

1. God

;;;

condescended

times

divers

in His

"

distinct

more

modes at

His

INCARNATION

THE

JII.J

Spirit on

2

presence mentioned afore-

Prophet a

Acts

or

particular

xix.

12.


CHRISTMAS

38

occasion

from

Thus

Saul,"

this

divine

demonical devil

the

and

And

out.

down

came

type

Word

of God

as

Temple

a

the

and

again

the

Divine

it.

There

was

no

the

other

Jews

the

to

Temple in

they

these and

the

dissolution.

the

dead,

in like

Soul

Word,

was

one

"

according

when was

His

in

name

to

the

one

soul in

one

never

says

Spirit

of

real

no

His

the

"

Scripture

be

with

only,

head God-

the

Even

reallyone

were

this

days;" implying

could

with

says

Destroy

there

Nature one

Therefore

divided.

again

body not

"

Divine it

manner

and

that

manhood,

and

one

Christ

"

between

unity

an

the

from

recede

But

it in three

by

essential

the

body,

own

such

words,

separation,no was

His

was

perishable,

was

might

separable.

were

in

between

unity

I will raise

and

Temple

in

which

This

this

still with

peared ap-

was

God,

dwelt

be

the

cast

prayer.

Presence

real

of

;

as

Temple of

tinguished dis-

to ;

Apostles

presence

Jewish

difference, that

not

Jewish

manhood

Lord's

be

seemed

the

that

so

not

were

it at Solomon's

our

:

the

by

parting de-

parallelto

victim,

They

the

Lord

Gospels

could

His

and

again

so

upon

of

his

though they

inhabited

sense

in the

of

other.

Christ

far

so

tormented

each

the

spirittroublinghim.

find

voice

the

same,

when devil

We

the

and

the

Spiritof evil

an

[Serm.

inspirationwas

from

a

and

speaking with

one

the

"

possession.

tormentor

one

of

again

as

;

DAY.

that

body

with

it ;

paradise. Eternal to

He

holiness

be rose

; and


THE

III.] "

that

it

the

Again,

in which

man

Gospel be

may

St. Peter

Christian, as Divine

Adam

Where the

of God

have

God's

we

and,

anew,

influences, further, we

in the

said

grace

this

to

soul, and

:

faith and

the

believer,

it

both

in

blasphemy

were

of the

this, being quite different

merely

of

holiness

a

and

as

God

clothed

1

And

Horn.

with

is

this

not

to

i. 'I.

Acts

Son

God.

read

ii. 24.

Holy Spirit, real presence

a

God

is

one

Temple. Divine

gift of

is

and

the

in the

And

that

the

dwelling in-

above infinitely ; for

He

is not

of by participation

Life

nature,

us

heavenly

say

in kind

"

we lastly,

to

consecrated

is, the Co-eternal our

Thus

though mystical

by

divine

nature,

perfection,but

the Father

such

3.

divine

unbelief,

and

of grace,

a

in the

Father

our

fall.

holiness.

real

of

joy

renews

with

one

still,inexpressibleas

Mercy,

have

immediate

fruits as

of the

communicated

some

that

so

by

Christ

impurity

be

of

mighty Al-

partaker

"

Father, Son, and

the

mode

with

effects of Adam's

in

to

be

to

of

under

assured

united

believe, and

perfections

are

every

But

the

being

are

order

with

We

infuses

as

fellowshipwith in

tells us,

brought

power

another

us

be

to

souls, repairing the

carnal

bolden

be

peculiarblessedness

V

Nature

believing,that

in

should

teaches

said

It is the

God.

the

He

i?

of death 2.

"g

possible that

not

was

INCARNATION

Holiness

Son

Word

itself,

incarnate, flesh.

made

Patriarchal

2

2

History

Pet.

i. 4.


CHRISTMAS

40

of various that

we

Moses

in

"

Moses,

to

speaks

of

Him

Moses

in

the

as

Sina

;" yet in the book

which

Angel

of the l

saying ;"

;"

and

like.

the

revealed

Lord

God

spake

called

Now,

us,

venture

we

but

was

Eternal

to

the

really an only

1

Exod.

determine

;

assumed, or

a

Angel,

for the

are

that

or

immediate

iii.2.

Acts

vii. 35

purpose

"

38.

we

of

the nature

form it

nor

may

of

was

the

which

or

no

a

rial mate-

it

yet, any how,

Exod.

xix.

was

existing

appearance ;

gelic an-

how, the Angel

still, any

an

as

others, in was

Whether

but

words

Son

the

informed,

not

whether

vision.

him

unto

tering graciouslyminis-

as

outward

temporary

Word

nature,

We

?

Moses

all these

form, the question arises,what of this appearance

mount

"

assuming,

assume, to

after,

the

read,

we

to

wilderness

in

Patriarchs, Moses, and

the

to

him

the

to

reason

is herein

"

Stephen

soon

in the

to

Isaac,

appeared

says

of Exodus

mountain

have

to

spake

God, and

unto

up

in

St.

which

Church

the

the

was

Abraham,

he

Again,

with

God

of

His

reveals

hand

Angel

the

Moses

seem

;

appeared

of the midst

of

other

bush." "

God

the "

that

out

to be

instance

Lord

afterwards

the

"

as

On

Jacob."

went

For

Son.

of fire out

Lord," and

"the

is called

and

a

them

suppose

of the

Angel

flame

remarkable

so

;" yet presentlythis supernatural Presence

bush

name

the

"

to

Eternal

of the

that

it is said

a

Angels

scarcelyhesitate

graciousvisions

unto"

of

appearances

can

[Serm.

DAY.

3.

xx.

we

1.


THE

III.] could

with

not

Him

upon

these

God

mighty

given by and

of

nature

of

way

of

created

a

have

times

Word

the

Christ

merely

in

showed

have

they

the

is

Himself that

said

(as and

Jesus,

from

God

soul);

man's

a

for

these

the

what of the

"

true

not

to

before consider nature

of the the His

the

Son

Beings,

that

"

dwelt

Shechinah

with

of

Mary Word

the

Spirit is Christ

in the

distinct

called

was

be

of the

worlds, Divine

uttered, except what

Creed of

resembling God's

meaning

the

Father, begotten lest

should

we

like ours,

as

; that

He

holiness

For ,

that Christ

confesses

perfect God," Nature,

is the

All

show

to

concerning it.

Church

substance

that

by long practice.

is, and

doctrine

language

God

as

them

instance, the Athanasian is

merely

or

;

and great spiritualperfections,

His

words

are

or

"

graduallyattained

He

of God

Blessed

the

as

even

phantom

distinct

two

were

that

deny

to

or

the

real union

Temple, having no if there

Son

the

to have

flesh,"pretending He

vision

a

Jesus,

Christ

man

as

able comfort-

Rejectingthe

ventured

in the

come

at

dealing rudely with

and

God, they have

of

Jesus

"

heretics

obliged us

Confessions.

and

tion, Incarna-

and

holy

have

Church,

the

of

teaching

infinitely higher

in which

senses

which

Creeds

to

I have

is called the

perverted our

doctrine, and recourse

that

to

actuallysupply the various

indwelling of Al-

the

which

union

took

"

substance, which

contrast

mysterious

Lord

our

Angels."

instances in

|1

that

proprietysay

the

Now

INCARNATION.

merely is

M

Man

a


42

CHRISTMAS

of the

substance

in

come

that

the

One

two, but Word

the

Lord

enemies

and

of

His

of

His

treat

leave

if

as

of

David's

We

?

pray

that

a

what

of

Is

"

may

we

which

we

Glory Holy

pour

Father's voice Son.

if faith

offers what

kindles

the it.

the

will

out

will

devotion, that He

other

Him

as

doing

spikenard

true

Him,

from

Divine

when

the and

men,

His

dearly

mercifullyaccept it,

intellect

illuminate 1

that

itself in

sacrifice,zeal fans He

of

ointment

acknowledged

Surely He

of

"

to

for

against pride

offer in faith,

nothing

singledHim

beloved

guards

is

manifested

which

Ghost

out

prehensions ap-

humbly

we

surelytrust

we

we

;" though the

own

cause"

a

outlet

an

worship. Nay,

can

not

defence

our

and

men

our

leave, and

become

is best

dull, using zealous

there

His

first

was

evil

in-

leave,

silence

when

are

accept mercifullywhat

what

the

Truth

intreat

indolence

service

will

the

we

His

intreat

side, and

every

argument,

words

and

on

constrained

are

reverent

a

subject; but,

a

abound

seducers

We

so.

forgettingthat

sacred

so

we

infirmity ; and

own

our

do

departed,

Saviour, by the craftiness

and

to

the

Prophets.

in which

terms

then

and

not

is not

fancy that

should

we

"

as

yet He

man,

into Him

in the

our

speak

on

Ghost

are

to

not

entered

Holy

Such

and

God

be

world,

vision ; and

Angelic

mere

Christ," lest

of God

the

as

flesh," a

although He

"

in the

of Him

think

should

we

[Serm.

Mother, born

of His

lest

perfectman,"

DAY.

provides; it, and our

if love

reverence

earthly words


THE

Ill] His

from

He

who

sustain

the

we

its

for

us

souls

water

into

make

could

while

True

Beatific

it, as

shall

see

He

He

Son

is the

so

member perversely re-

if

face

our

found

be

we

face ; shall

to

with

We

for

glass darkly,

a

the

bearing its

of God.

forget

so

constantlyfor

beaming

countenance

fare.

out

in

Saviour

and

never

come, see

now

mortal

is necessary

will

Perfections, and

of Divine that

look

so

stone, will

this

; never

who

(did He

hard

on

to

time

Lord

His

the

rejectwhat

we,

our

behold

not

The

when

worthy,

of

season

Vision

to

present need.

wine, and

Him.

in

trust

receivingit, will

imperfection,as

the

which

bread

brief

a

i;

Holiness, till they become

the

to

turned

choose)

And

Divine

own

truths

saving

INCARNATION.

fulness witness

own

shall

Him

see

as

is. Let

then, according

us

Him

for

upon

Him

dwelt

heaven

in

Angels

Him

bless

praise and

and

see

infirmities

our

the

world

the

His

inn, laid

to

He

up,

was

world

tumults

aside

cast

grew

He

bred that

to

as

a

into

He

of

us

of

us,

whom bless

humble

slightedHim,

of

craft. for He

a

He

before

and

busy

of

a

want

:

tude, multi-

crowded

brute

the

among

native

Him

and

outhouse

the

He

Everlasting

the

lowliness

mixed

a

when

us,

with

had

in

came

first rest if the

redeem

love

innermost

was.

amid

born

below, Let

adore.

to

Father, in the glory which the

light given

Church

the

surpassing loving-kindnessin taking

His

in

in

the

to

cattle.

despised city,and bore

lived

to

live- in

a

in it,in order


CHRISTMAS

44

in

due

time

die

to

DAY.

for

[Sj*rm.

He

it.

Priest, to offer sacrifice for those no

part in the

by

rise

Divine

His

of

virtue

concealed

plead His to

rule

His

and

due

Ten

is

the ; and

but

raising human

from

the

in

taking

raising human Man

above

is set

Creator, Man honored us,

but

our

shall

is this He

who

interests, and He

has who

judge

sullied

man.

has

no

us,

last

of

"

us,

with

one

the

day.

the

So

stranger shall judge

sympathy

loved

By

rose

of power, redeemed

as

at

man

the

thereby, He

as

righthand

fellow, who

to

of

Christ.

Him,

all creatures,

graciouslyappointed

has

Express Image

for Man

full

again He

Son

and

with

to the

our

blessings

great is His

and

and

earth, that is

from

descend

and

to

forgiveness,

which

flesh, not

our

nature,

God, there

to

Lord

nature

lowly manger

rose

dazzlingbright than

more

is

He

our

world

God

of

hitherto

choicest

Lord,

Only-begotten

God

had

people,and

His

the

our

Son

times

highest Archangel, birth

forth

judge

the

thousand

of

ransomed

to

Righteousness,

of

in token

pour

Great

"

righthand

ascended, thence to

Jesus

power,

to

He

season

redeemed.

the

His

guide

them.

morning

wounds

sacred

piercedside

upon in

to

died,

clouds.

the

by

ascend

again,to

He

splendour which

fullydisplayingthat been

meritorious

was

of

took

offer up

to

Anointing. Sun

pointed ap-

who

came

which

day, the

third

again the

He

worship ;

preciousblood

that

for sinners

of

act

the

as

came,

will

assign

all

in to

even

the

sustain our

our

fections. imper-

die for us, is

final

measure-


and

ment

knows

price

by

would

He

will

separate

grain

a

given

us

whom

from

He

souls,

and

our

that

loving only

His

second

salvation

!

may

us,

who

the

His

passion, that

so

He

who

has

He

nature, blood

life's

His

He

is

best

infirm,

chaff,

the

about

decide

coming,

remember

of

ground.

the

who

of

spiritual

own

will

fruit

from

the

He

part

full

drawn

brother

pity

to

His

have

we

our

fall

share

to

the

wheat

the

work.

own

the

reap

shall

45

take

to

fain

who

not

His

upon

infirmity

He

In

INCARNATION.

THE

Ill]

in

our

of

our

brethren.

His

only

grace

hope,


IV.

SERMON

THE

ST.

OF

FEAST

MARTYR.

THE

STEPHEN,

MARTYRDOM.

xi.

Heb.

They

they

stoned,

were

Stephen,

St.

called

is

death

the

with

The but

solemn

Lord

for

confession

Jesus

Martyrs,

Christ as

some

marks re-

Christ

their

the

having

Those

suffering death, which

the

own,

before

their

or

before

fered sufwho

title

chief "

has

who

one

faith.

death,

unto

a

without a

;

witness,17

"

means

Christian

is

take

me

make

to

suffered

first

Let

Gospel.

festival

Deacons,

seven

having

as

exclusively

made

were

generally.

Confessors often

the

properly

the for

called

Martyrs

his

denote

to

witnessed

are

of

of

Martyr

death have

of

the

martyrdom

word

is used

of

tempted,

were

sword.

one

was

cause

opportunity upon

the

Protomartyr,

the

in

the

who

asunder,

sawn

were

slain

37.

Martyrdom. and

most

Pontius

early last

Our

glorious Pilate


MARTYRDOM.

IV.]

Serm.

witnessed Him

a

True

it is, He

sinners

from

only a Martyr is the

and

He

;

of

Him, if

Martyrs

they

reconciliation, but most

closely to

They

have

the

shed

text,

ought

have

They

followed

His

put upon

no

one

can

the

Gospel

have

for

the

Sacraments which

1 Tim.

would

servants.

fulfilling and

us,

claim

to

from his

save

of

of

the or

wrorld the

grace

might

withdrawn has

such

vi. 13.

might

benefits have

from need

have

not

of His been

Church

The

destroyed, the corrupt

of them.

2

died

received

death.

feeble and

the

a

cause

had

Christ

life,

such

lost ; the

been

we

ful grate-

our

shrunk

Stephen

consequences

have

of

brethren2."

the

recanted

or

approached

life for

steps,and St.

ever,"

part in the work

perished; and, though

world,

channels

1

lives

him, and

estimate

knowledge

race

for

Perhaps (humanly speaking) the

have

for the

blessed

His

Had

trial

might

with

they

laid down

the

the

them

blood for the Church,

remembrance.

of

comparing

their

our

defection.

noble

pattern of all His

down

lay

to

Sacrifice.

His

He

"

not

was

the

any

because

save

honor

we

all, God

sufferinghad

to

love, gratitude,

our

Him

indeed

; not

not

was

He

Atoning

to

Martyr.

a

died

God.

object of

is above

in

He

call

not

that

; but

of

an

Next

who

"

was

than

death.

wrath

supreme

reverence.

army

as

the

do

we

more

Truth

His

of

;" but

much

for the

died

purpose

He

being

as

chief

the us

Martyr,

l

confession

good

a

47

1 John

iii. 16.


48

STEPHEN.

ST.

Now

it may

great

as

said, that

be

happened

to

useful and

active

that

in

it does

especialhonor

with

the

honoring

to whom

those

peculiarlyindebted, (as in

be

but

nevertheless who

men,

if

the

by chance,

But

in any

those

to

those

who

who

We

no

others

were

allowed

were

such, from

the

such, that

the

slain

them

first.

than

men

not,

or

ther whe-

or

too, had

of fact that

through

go

to

happened.

so

gratefulto those

world

of

way

grateful

are

Martyrs

are

did

were

question,whether

plain matter

they

that

of

been

We

them.

order

We

the

best

have

exposed

strange

a

if it had

with

the

would

been

in

would,

or

ordinary

most

met

may

Apostles,)

favours, rather

us

concern

Martyrs

were

done

might

have

the

be

we

but

been

parallelcase.

have

of

case

sword

the

this, it is plain,would

reasoning

indeed

persecution,and

because

fore, there-

honoring

are

in the

stand

to

of

way

have

may

happened

place, in as

who

the

most

faith ; and

Martyrs,we

who

the

always

of the

defenders

those

follow that

were

pain,

in other

disease, and

not

martyred

suffer

men

many

from

Martyrdom,

as

again,that

:

ways

be

[Serm.

much

might gain

it

who

they

ing, suffermable inesti-

an

benefit, the lightof the Gospel. But

in

truth, if we

judgment of

the

very far

can

our

shall find decide

primitive

elevated

could

we

on

times

faith ; not

superiors.

The

view

the

matter

that, (as far such were,

a

point,)the Martyrs as

only our utmost

siderately, con-

human

as

such,

men

of

a

benefactors, but to

which

any

such


MARTYRDOM.

IV.]

I

have

that others who

were

that

objectionas show

49

is

stated, goes,

for

who

it

martyred were

were

with

not

then

to

First, it

be

be

diseases

but

Again, it

frequentlyhappened

they

been

expected it, or being

the

not

beforehand

knew

for

store

of

naturally

we

suffered But

not.

the

had

this

ings frequentwarn-

of the

in sufferings

Their

them

;

Lord

Master

and

had

self, Himand, besides suffering

have

persecutedMe, They

charged by in

were

the

II.

they

will also

repeatedlywarned chief

Christ's

priestsand They

name.

1

VOL.

was

consequences

expresslyforetoldtheir sufferings ;

preach

in

They

had

V

in

them, if they perseveredin their labours

suffered before

you

them

to

brotherlylove.

they

having These

primitivemartyrs.

gospel; they

home

and have

enough clearly

preaching the

brought

those who

the

have

men

it.

avert

or voluntarily

with

case

to

Martyrs;

are

whether

cause,

our

able

of affectionately

think

of

indeed

sense

one

that

without religion

persecuted for their

the

themselves.

help

cannot

Men,

than

more

Martyrs did, has

consider what

us

sufferer. voluntary

a

in various

perhaps, suffer

let

Martyr.

a

to

was

eminently gifted

men

For

instance,

that those

Stephen,) not

Spiritof Christ.

the

was

St.

his associate

to

be

martyred,might

not

equal to them, (St.Philipthe Deacon, equal to

this;

John

xv.

E

20.

If

persecute

and

strictly

rulers, not had

"

to

experience


ST. STEPHEN.

50 of

lesser

from

punishments

of the

earnest

brethren,

greater; and

by

one

Yet

obedience All their

they continued be

have

His

to

we

lived

under

a

of

what

of

Apostles, he

is

Satan

"

sift

may

into

corn

stroke

came

on

upon

hope

fear, by threats

to

desert

members,

This

was

by

the

life of

anticipateddeath. how

anxiety is ; distressing it is to be

in constant

maintaining of

it ; and

then

we

mere

solicited

was

argument

every

inducements,

the

Martyrs.

tion consumma-

Consider

irritatingand

steadiness

how

wearing

the in the

duty

in

appear

shall have

1

Luke

some

such notion

xxii. 31.

of

midst

invitingany prospect especially

would tranquillity and

and

a

the

was

No

excitement, with

calmness

how

is

separate

lot of the but

V

wheat

to

it

and

Death, their final suffering, was a

desired

as

about

it ; but

of

Christ.

Christ

hath

Church.

the

all its

and

living

we,

you

of

continual

parts. Such

two

day by day, in

of

their

which by sifting,

meant

inflicted earlydiscipline sudden

keep

of

speak

faith, which

agitation,a shaking

mass

their

to

scarcelyunderstand.

can

that

you,

continued

victims

when

daily exercise

said

their

perseveringin

considered

sufferings.They

Consider

the

be

peaceable times,

had

in

day.

any

this must

trial,a

adversaries

length they saw

at

faith, though they might

the

to

their

slain for

one,

faithfulness to Christ.

in

[S" km.

of

circumstances of

a

Christian's

;


MARTYRDOM.

IV.]

persecutingheathen

condition, under

a

I

the

put

and

for

aside

them

Under

sieve. are

such

to the

circumstances,

to

come

some

men

over-strict

and

and

be double-minded.

and

such

for

concession of

who doubt on

the

defence is

instances

course

the

First

apprehension

so

learn

additional

of their

their

Thus

the

latter

victims, taken ones,

wheat warned

elect

the

to

but

expect from e

2

:

men

their

Church tinuing con-

accidental

picked

and

sacrifice well

costlygift,the

a

Church

a

self-

perplexity.

not

the

remnant,

because

flour of the what

Martyrs ;

random,

at

pleasingto God,

the

are

; while

faithful

dejectionand

in

begin to

fallen in

have

tempters.

yet,

as

judgment

own

hand, those who

firm, though

choice

argument

feel disspirited, lonely,and

become

these

another;

firm

remain

be

temporize

to

then falls,

an

as

wrong

possibleto

sifted,the cowardly fallingoff,the

Among

flict friends in-

they gradually

;

it is

one

that

those

correctness

other

as

come

to

they yield

is not

They

over-nice.

a

hearts

selves them-

prepare

the

peace

that

is, and

say it

in

could steel themselves

world

the

that

believe

merely

importunityof

the

They sigh for

them.

on

as

us

wheat

the stoutest

which

annoyance

persecution,and

of

primitive

crisis ; but

expected

one

incessant

the

or sufferings,

definite

meet

to

lot of

privations. Let

failing. They

againstcertain

government.

peculiarreproach

harassed,shaken

as

danger of

in

the

was

their actual

Church, and consider

present the

which

contempt

51

who

have

finest been

and profession,


52

STEPHEN.

ST.

have

had

have

sake

name

Such

of relinquishing it,but opportunities

many borne

"

St.

Stephen, not it

(as

have

and

laboured

slain

and

for

patience,and

had

and

have

was

[Serm.

were)

in

fainted V

not

entrapped

into

And

fury.

if

the chance

be

help himself

cannot

from

it,be he

devils

is

firmness the

feel the

is to

of the

good which

is

(which

pened hap-

brethren

so

as

he

coming,

and

; and

of

to

as

escape The be

a

willingly sake, and kind

a

of

displayingat

often

inferior

man

to

this is

deficiencyin

our

the

may.

But

means

no

that

cannot

duty,for Christ's

seldom)

not

who

less is it

will.

continuallyevidenced, is

he

pain ;

storm

present day,though

and

of those

maintaining

to do

have

we

not

was

great thing. A

a

in

it at the call of

to endure

for the

when

desirous

as

spiteof

faith, much

pain, against their

bear

Martyr,

is

one

undergoing pain

mere

but

of disease, be they sufferings

No

not.

or

in

earlytimes

death

Christian

to the

compared

greater

in

unexpected

professthe

fession con-

death, awaiting their

Martyrdom

and

to to

foreboded

that

a

ambuscade,

boldlyconfrontinghis persecutors, and, circumstances

Christ's

as

and

it may

be,

yield

we

ordinary

temptations. 2.

But, in the

Martyrdom a

death,

in

was

cruel

heightened by

itself place,the suffering

next

the

respects peculiar. It

some

in

itself,publicly inflicted

fierce exultation

1

Rev.

ii. 3.

of

a

:

of

was

and

malevolent


MARTYRDOM.

IV.]

populace. When We

ourselves.

by

about

the

suffer without

witness

a

the

public,attended and

indeed from

thoughts

the shame

to

die

and

the

pain depends alone

at

awes

walk

when

us

through

is of

pain

a

them,

case)come

supported on

no

friends; and

depressing

The

in disease.

of

power

circumstance

God

unseen

Comforter, and this invests the

of them.

we

think

the

valleyof the

faith, as

great

1

as

Psalm

"

if

Yea, though I

shadow

art with

of God's

season

scene

supernaturalmajesty, and

evil ; for Thou

no

reviled

imagination,this

with suffering

will fear

eye

of

their

was

of

endure

to

Christ's

were

the

part, sort

a

separates their sufferings widely from

once

their

the

had

attentive

no

much

on

all instances

alone

by

kindly

most

and

who

(asin

They

cross.

considering how

the

miny igno-

torture.

pattern. They had

enemies

them

couch, soothed

easy

of

of

bid

mockery, from

down

midst

part

of

without

earlyChristians

the

most

with

as

commiseration

after their Master's

the

in

in

the

"

well

it,we

But

circumstance as

kind

others, and

the

put to death

receive

But

respect.

of

sight

for

every

are

like

we

bystanders; still,for

criminals

even

if

were

popular triumph,

Criminals

"

with

and

interruptus.

to

sufferingsof Martyrdom

lie in peace

can

sympathy

; and

us

altogetherfrom

retire

can

pain, we

receive

of those

services

in

are

we

53

me

of

l."

especialpower a

xxiii.

miracle

4.

were

death, I A

tyrdom Marin the

visibly


54

STEPHEN.

ST.

It is

wrought.

fellow

a

in

filling up

death,

figure,"that His

Church

thus, being

And

itself,and it

kind

a

worthilyfinishes

have in

is behind

which

body's sake,

that

as

His

is

the

of

baptism

a

long searchingtrial

already described

of

august solemnityin

an

Sacrament,

of

sufferings,

representation

a

which

afflictions,for V

Christ's

ship of

His

of

commemoration

a

[S*rm.

being its

blood, I

which

usual forerunner

primitivetimes. I have

spoken only of

this Festival

leads

though

there

since, yet, from

the

fathers

nursing

and

to

me

us

to

know

from

them

that

with

when

To such

conclude. as

that I have ourselves.

to humble

blood,

"

1

we

Col. i. 24.

make

What

much

3

Heb.

given

of difficulty with

memory

diminishing true

reflect

have

state

we

sons

increases

to

We

so

fessors Con-

them, and their

such

even

strivingagainstsin 2."

which sufferings

this

laid before

now

are

far from of

It is useful

"

nor

do discern

respects

some

become

easilyseparable

their

invest

we

have

historyof

so

them,

civil matters,

Church, in

the

the

is not

excellence high spiritual

the

Kings

us

among

implicated with

so

around

should

discerningthem

connection

Martyrs

Church, is

cause, and, besides, be-

;

clearly: though

so

peculiarinterest

so

time

Martyrs

the world

do

been

that their conduct affairs,

by

earlyMartyrs, because

have

the

to

the

not

subjects

on

you,

in

resisted are

our

of, to their

xii. 4.

of

it.

order unto

petty

pains


MARTYRDOM.

IV.] and

lost their

who

sorrows,

55

lives for Christ's sake

own

all kind

of the

sword, the weariness far above

consolations

reflections raised

ours

world, the

are

with

and

His

depth of

the

very greatness of them.

few

words, and speak without

ladder

true

we

when

His

which

by

Him.

surpasses

ineffable

Saints

seeinghow

ourselves, we

purity,who creatures

with

mind

sincere

all His

mercies.

the chief of

May into our

our

God

grace to

What

who ashes, grovellers not

with

without

any

noble

pain,

to

to

the

are

before His than

we

but

of the

lead

us

king of these

least of self, to Him-

Saints.

thoughts

fruit of them sinful

creeping on

to

dust

trouble, in 2

the

in and

Heaven,

sacrifice for Christ's cause,

without

the

ourselves

confess

to receive

of His of them

one

shrink

Martyrs

the

heavenly

lowest

far any

a

their way

made

have

displaythe are

in

sion comprehen-

of that

use

unworthy

Martyrs and

hearts, and

conduct

; and

His

from

up

holier infinitely

to be

Thus

give us !

learn is

holiest of His a

the

By contemplatingthe

servants, and

us,

understanding.On towards

make

we

them

sum

Christ

holiness

transcendent

We

rise somewhat

them,

towards

not

such

deeper reason,

immediately affect

and

of

far

that

of sufferings

of the

commonly, do

the

yet fainted not?

I know

Now,

!

them

thought

woe

of

terrors

and their both their afflictions,

at once,

are

himself; but

other hand

their

assaulted

were

of suspense, and

under

the

by

; who

then

by the sophistry of Antichrist, temptations,

of

the blandishments

How

friends,and

midst

but of


worldly humblest

There

fulfil,

to

be

sorry

the

;

life,

for

we

affections

yet

God

assembled

we

verily

shall

we

;

be

if

and, shall

be

the

all

Gal.

the

v.

lowest

are

most

all.

1

it

all,

24.

self-

the

crucify

accepts

strive

us

meek,

This,

after

Notwithstanding, surely

V

lusts

and

;

"

us

than

more

Let

merciful,

Let

are.

far

course.

faithful,

tranquil

most

do,

to

us

the

in

save

can

the

in

ordinary

own

Martyrdom

Heaven,

He

but "

and

enough

humble, than

sake.

there

our

more

denying with

is

in

Well

of

paths

times.

we

!

blessings

IV.

[Serm.

STEPHEN.

ST.

56

be

to

for

if

is

sure,

His

Son's

to

get

we

of

flesh

the

unprofitable unprofitable

Saints

vants, ser-

of


SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

LOVE

OF

V.

ST.

RELATIONS

1

Beloved,

St.

John

let

love

us

the

Jesus

attended of

and,

He

the

he

Christ

suffered,

leaned

on

His between

John

was

it

was

As

Peter bade

that

should

betray

and

intimate

to

St.

John

as

the

John

that

had

put

Him. friend our

it

Thus of

Lord

commonly before

Him,

so

them.

and

Jesus

to

and

nicated commu-

Christ,

ask

not

;

drew, An-

and

three

and

vilege pri-

Him

with

next

other

who

the

supper

Christ

dared

four

or

we

place

multitude

himself, but

private

his

between

Supper,

chiefly and

James,

solemn

the

took

the

communicated

Last

Peter,

God.

disciple whom

and

friend,

breast.

is

intercourse

bosom

At

is of

three

Lord,

than

he

love

the

of the

Blessed

ourselves.

express

for

"

intimate

His

was

FRIENDS.

as

us

one

favoured

more

AND

Evangelist

and

was

most

EVANGELIST.

iv. 7.

to

our

THE

another,

one

Apostle

loved."

always

the

John

familiarly known

most

the

JOHN

a

Him, St.

John

Christ. committed

St. At

tion queswho

it was

Again, His


ST.

58

St. John

to

was

He

when

Mother,

departure the

His

Much

might I

say

loved

have

as

men

more

this

shows

much

as

next

that

than

more

have

not

of us, in His

there

is

a

we

of

and

are,

two; while

consider

neglect

and

busy or

in of

among

the

who

bringing

the

charities

schemes

of

an

a affecting general

Christians.

those

have

Now

posed sup-

not

as

to

that

so

And

the

love of

some

many

forward

practicallythat the

in

us.

individuals;

something superiorto

is

fulness of

to

equally.

men

spiritof

directed

diffusive

upon

all

the

endeared

so

without

who

the

past life,or

now

as

feelings ; and

with

our

was

; and

towards objects,

before

men

love

love

to

theory, yet many

of

concentration

ought

there

certain

character, have

been

Christian admit

all

man,

a

affections

our

circumstances

have

was

nothing contrary to

towards

of peculiarities There

loved

privatefriend

wants

love, in having

the

friend,

one

have

not

again,

or

;

only

entirelyHe

first how

especial way

whom

could

High

would

be

might

another

had

had

Saviour

us,

Christian

it

stance. circum-

less,in proportion to their holiness.

our

any

after

vision

Church.

Most

of God

Son

it

cross;

this remarkable

on

Gospel,nothing inconsistent

the

an

of His

in

remarkable, because

would

or

find

we

the

on

revealed

being All-holy,He

but,

Yet

said

man

one

if so, that He

He

fortunes

be

that the

supposed

dying

was

that

[Sun.

EVANGELIST.

THE

JOHN

any

love of

one

of or

private life,

volence, expansive beneunion I

and

shall

ciliation con-

here


LOVE

V.]

RELATIONS

OF

AND

FRIENDS.

maintain, in oppositionto such with

love, and that

large,and

lovingit duly

who

It has

morals, What

been

we

become

at

brethren.

we were

"

in

high-mindedness, wealth,

we

of

of Spirit,

character

On

the

instinctive

hatred

confirmed

Christians

as

and

men

must

we

be

saved

what

men,

of

;

we

youthful

our

virtues

are

is Christian

influence

other

earnest

improvement

an

the

call romantic?

beings.

and suffering,

transformation, under natural

in the

self-denial, contempt

generous

but strivingafter perfection,

that

says,

feelings.What

endurance

to

are

according to

other

many

the

step towards

would

circle

how

we

consideringall

Church,

small

natural

first

Lord

our

in

man

brethren

our

feelings.

accountable

is the

in His the

and

as

step towards

Consider

graftedupon of

infancy,such

duties

Hence

become

once

homes.

earthlyfriends

little children, if

as

must

natural

our

God

to

religionand

good

our

love

; to

first

in

true

towards

our

those

Providence

our

parents

our

God

flesh,the

become

of

length

honour

honoring

our

towards

field of

extended

of

at

cultivate

to

towards

Divine

of

and

good

wishes

wisely,is

me,

world

us.

plan

basis

are

and

the

is

the

on

instincts

To

the

what

ground

loving the

affection

about

immediately

are

and

friendshipand

intimate

an

pattern before

preparation for

best

the

of Christian

notions

Saviour's

our

59

of

of mind

the

abomination

possess,)their

of

Holy

which

hand, what

and

we

is the

sin, (which

dissatisfaction


JOHN

ST.

60

with

caution, but

and

Spirit,of

same

and discipline,

and And

world

with

the

is the

love

which

had

other, that it is the natural

a

fruit spiritual But

is

shape ;

love

God

of

of

our

of

mankind habit

same

is not

for

the

in

general love

the

as

should

perplexes

who especially,

have

on

all at of

whom

God's

field of

does

others.

love

it ; but

the

love

main

the

friends, only The

is their men,

till

not

merciful

He

loving

a

cised exer-

culty diffi-

great

This

extent.

naturally ;

"

those

while,

a

themselves

is in weakness

man

know

how

Providence

things narrowed

duty ;

begin with

is the

the

obligationsdisclose

its

sickness; he

of

which

This, for example, is the great misery

once.

course

if it

thing as

for neglected religion

leavingrepentance

Now

of

and

use,

of

in the

objects.

frightensand and

be

our

duties religious

our

and

on

love

the

same

of

different

towards

this

branch

to parents, though parallel

in

sinning.

privatefriends

our

exercise

only preparatory The

of

comfort dis-

grafted. love of

again,the

fitting of

of kindred

has

in

no

They

a

sense

notion

and

?

fellow Christians

our

large,it fresh

acute

friends

a

shame

self-government, by

annoyance

at

of

an

under

sensitiveness

sense

associate

now

of the love of

so

the

their natural

into

chastised

have been

mination, discri-

improvement,

an

pain, and

of

delicacy,fear

[Skrm.

general refinement,

themselves, their

the

EVANGELIST.

THE

has our

for

given us friends

to

has at

us

a

in the

We us,

or

it.

natural

first this

clue.

about

about

set

and

large are

to

gra-


RELATIONS

OF

LOVE

V.]

strict and

true

all men, be

to

who

in

come

love

our

those

view

Atonement,

love.

And

attained

impossible. We

Gopel,) human

being

Such that

than

more

their

indulged minds

fail them men, man

it is but must

unstable

to

who

slight

the

and

the feelings,

wrought of

talk

about

depend

and

and practice,

on

begin by exercisingitself on

our

otherwise

it will have

love

our

relations

their

wishes, though contrary

no

and

only when sure

is not

to

to

love of

real love

therefore, must

friends

existence.

"

are

The

"

thing no-

;

offspring

mere

This

love.

to ?

wards tofeelings,

exist

upon,

need.

hour

the

like.

they come

do

imagination,which

are

in the

it is,

and nothing more feelings

"

large

so

loving

benevolent

certain

have

men

be

absurd

some

mankind,

what vaunting professions, such

in

cannot

on

how

of

than

comprehensive affection,

a

of all

friends

the world,

an

then

manner

with

race

the

faith

in

magnificently about

talk

We

nothing ;

habit, and

a

see

those

them.

which practice,

actual

men,

Christ, as the objects

in

love, besides, is

writers, (asis the

whole

of

them

all

know

we

any

by loving

loved

we

that is, rather

without

scale is

the

in

men

act towards

to

whom

about

we

if

as

way,

of His

when

all

is meant

them, and

to assist

ready

except indeed

of

What

sense.

Besides,

men.

is, to feel well-disposedtowards

cannot

a

all

love

obviouslyimpossible to

61

affections,till it

our

then

all Christians, and

reaches

FRIENDS.

circle of

duallyto enlarge the

it is

AND

around

us,

By tryingto

friends, by submitting to

our

own,

by

to

bear-


their

with

ing

EVANGELIST.

[Serm.

infirmities, by overcoming

their

THE

JOHN

ST.

62

waywardness by kindness, by dwelling

occasional

their excellences, and

on

it is that

form

we

at

talkers show

last

cruel

which

they

their

notice.

dreamers

with

this

sort

a

account

is celebrated

in

benevolence

If

vast

whose

he

God

of

Christ.

first his

is

V

loving

on

a

he

affection

expanded.

was

Next

he

of

charge

1

God

us.

begin

large

tending our

1 John

dwelleth

did he

the

iv. 7. 12.

he

Christian

dwelleth

to

solemn

Lord's

16.

in

with

scale?

concentrated, had

know

in love

taught

was

and

another, for love

one

unspeakable privilegeof being Thus

of

elevated

about

perfected in

Now

such

memory

another, God

one

that dwelleth

effort at the

love

love

in him

had

love

life,

reverse

We

men.

declarations us

of

contrast

his

was

for all

his

we

His

and

love, and and

for

Beloved, let

God.

us,

to

great Apostle,

enlightened sympathy

is of

vain

different,

indeed, far

of irreverence

the

fictitious

love.

The

earth.

utterlythe to-day celebrating,)

"

mustard

subjectsbeneath

as

different

Far

be

are

charity,

the

private relations

the

in to

seem

(unlessit

we

of

profession,by being

their

of

emptiness

and

morose

them, thus

philanthropy,just spoken of, usually

about the

the

overshadow

even

like

first,may,

at

copy

that root

hearts

our

small

which, though seed,

in

tryingto

is

God, some

Nay, the

love then

he

friend others it

and

Mother,

was

fortable com-

the

;


V.]

LOVE

Blessed

Virgin,after

OF

here discern

His

memorial

a

of his

sources

he, who

Do

Mother,

not

we

especiallove favored

trusted

could

pattern (as

and

63

first was

affection,then

son's office towards

than

FRIENDS.

departure.

Could

?

Saviour's

his

AND

His

the secret

of the brethren with

RELATIONS

with

he

be

as

man

far

a

other can

fervent,unruffled, be,)of love, deep,contemplative, unbounded

?

Further, that love of friends and is also prescribes,

nature

in

giving

form

A love

of all men,

of

sympathizing ; does

rude

harm,

ambitious of

and

candour any

towards

themselves treatment

of their when

men

and the

is

on

a

and

hasty to

means

do

well-meaning,

gentle.

large scale, are

a

their

in

plans

Men

of

especially

those

; and

commence

who

are

their

of their enemies

This

cultivate

charity.

Ill-

showing generosity and

opponents, often

of

friends.

of

strong abstract notions

have

necessityof

thought

ral gene-

all

them

minds, for example, desirous

who

men,

the

about

a

individual temptation of sacrificing

the

general good

instructed

feelingsof

on

kind man-

minating. discri-

begin by

he

virtuous

ardent

doing good

exposed to to

the

wounds

of

being cautious, prudent,and

perhaps,when

good, discouragesthe and

fain

benevolence,

his

in

Christian,

his love

necessarily puts

level,and, instead

the

and intelligent

would

who

man,

to

to

it

making

relations,which

use

direction

and

large,and

at

of

the

by can

an

take

forget to

with

associated

(socalled)liberal unkind

hardly be

desertion the

case,

private charities,as

an


ST.

64

introduction

to

social

to observe

learn

charity;

that all

on

be liberal

on

have

they

gain,nothing larger plans will engage

is the

that

and

it may

I

no

fear of God hitherto

affections

domestic

love.

Christian on

engender and

on

and

it of

is to be

as

the

for

no

being

is,that private

publicvirtue who

men

of

permit,I they

;

have

cultivation

is

of

extended

more

might

involve

Nothing

a

now

real

go and

likelyto

more

selfish habits, (which is the direct opposite

than independence in negation of charity,) Men

worldlycircumstances. them,

take

rather, they

;

the

source

time

of it.

or

their

their eyes.

considered

Did

lose

in

expected,(though

accrue,)from

show, besides, that

difficult exercise

our

how

before

not

neighbours

found

foundation

good

then

to

expedience demands,

discern

we

have

will

sake

own

ligiously re-

tions affec-

nothing to

They

;

claims

no

who their

excuse

an

only sure and

have

to

too

national

now

the

not

gained,or

Hence

busy. virtue

for their

be

has

rejoicein,

or

them, because

in

is

credit

or

grieve

at

of benevolence.

them

in

interest

love

to

level

a

have

we

will have

seen,

to

on

our

easilyafford

can

Those

way.

themselves

accustomed whom

in the

stand

to

We

largescale,when

a

not

are

in

holiness must

and

world.

the

before

us

order

that the Church

; and

observed

men

insensibly

we

and

harmony

of truth

that the interests

By layinga

amiableness,

due

a

learn

we

[Sbrm.

enlarged ones.

more

of

foundation

EVANGELIST.

THE

JOHN

who

have

tenderness,

who

no

calls have

on

no

who

their

have

no

tie

dailysympathy

one's comfort

to

con-


LOVE

V.]

suit,who the which are

are

OF

RELATIONS

can

move

love

of

AND

about

varietyand

the

the

is described

the

of peace

being On

the

very bond

other

favourable

more

I cannot

hand

for the the

and principle,

in

Liturgy,as

high

Christian Christian

refined

duty,)than

and

general character, being obliged by other

pursuits. And

(to

benefits

arisingout

of the

only calls

not

of

the

out

be

one

those

Holy

who

will

of

date accommo-

Matrimony

where

vidential pro-

them) ; which

ings gentlestfeel-

less

or

their

do

persons more

ways

and

many

receive

and

tenderest

in various

the

among

Estate

but,

nature,

our

duty, must

is

do

stances circum-

respectivewishes

their

this

"

who

mutually to

together,and

each

to

of persons

to

differ in tastes

their

to live

of life

state

partiesreallyseek

the

that

men,

of all virtues."

of

and

humours

most

our

and

exercise

dulge in-

obtaining that

fancy any

matured

(that is, where spirit,

of

for

which heavenly gift, "

restless

minds

unfavourablysituated

very

6,5

they please,and

as

congenial to

so

FRIENDS.

a

state

of self-denial.

Or, again,I might go charities,which

have

the

sources

and

as

but

further

as

in

some

VOL.

this man, II.

Ancients it

a

our

virtue. and

that, F

only as

Christian

it ; which

For not

a

much

of

christian

accidentally

consider bound

love,

they are

thought so virtue. In

quitethis ; but it is often

specialtest of

say that

my

of discipline

they made

private

subject,not

of perfection The

that friendship,

a

the

the

cases.

view, it is not

been

the

consider

to

on

by

:

"

any

let

us

very


EVANGELIST.

THE

JOHN

ST.

66

greatest pleasurein living

tie, find their

necessary

for years, and

say, that this continues

together; they

love

each

they

enjoy it.

societythe

other's

is

other, and

to each

says, of His

full of

are

for years

on

hope

other, for

easilyyield

happinessdoes

change. Again, grown these

persons

do

live

not

together; and,

if any

for familiarity

a

while, they find it difficult to restrain

their

and

tempers

they that

are can

for

friends

bind

two

course

something

that

Good,

and

what

tastes

alone

continue

in

thus

be

other, having Not

hearts. may

have

be or

But

test

a

of

the

and

love

an

infallible test

of

this

removed

they

temper

which

itself.

However,

may

Saints

seated

remains under

a

contented certain

world

loving

certainly ;

the

God

friendship

deep

the

of

of the

same,

world, literaryor from

have

verse con-

essentially

fashions

parties so God

the

of

is it

intimate

faithful, indestructible

a

what

in participation

The

the

dispositions remarkably

may

change,

while

that

religion? Religious

but

unalterable.

ingrossingobject they

Unchangeable

is this

way,

the

into

discover

together in but

them

and

distance.

a

friends

is

one

and

at

throws

terms,

on

of years,

are

change ; may

keep

best

a

accident

longer

types, as Christ

; "

this

friends; but

as

each

; more

But

converts.

true

last ; their tastes

not

go

innocent

and

cheerful

that

implied in this.

Young people, indeed, readilylove they are

the

more,

what

observe

Now

[Serm.

each

in their for

they some

or

other;

temptation

natural

to

sobriety of

wherever

it finds

circumstances,

it is


a

of

livelytoken

them there

RELATIONS

OF

LOVE

V.]

the

AND

of

it is

always a

is at

first

sight something

the

in

change

being not

And

sense

I have

for

thought

of

call upon

Festival, to-day's

before

let

speak ;

do

us

improve

when

season,

binds

love, and

to mutual

us

practiseit. made, our

;

we

are

an

unutterable

sink not

with

us

the while

then

bought

are

consecrated

we

we

to

at

with

our

own

costliness.

of

realize in

Church's

prayers

and

before

the

which

strength to

blood

is

then

are

not

of Christ ;

Holy Spirit,

weighty enough

to

unworthiness, did it the aid itself imparts,

May our

live

we

own

for professions f2

We

the

so

lately

so

Sacrament

and I

may

have

we

private

return,

a

we

temples of

be

strengthenus by

calling,and

for

lies

another.

one

received.

to bear its extreme our

must

what

do

us

gives us

which privilege, shame

God

forgetthe promise we

not

us

the grace

or

own

Let

Should

Well

Blessed

partaken together

very

large a

talents in

exhort

the

how

think

us

our

men.

this

subjectof

surely a

love

good, not hoping

at

of

virtuous

a

a

you

us

avoiding all displaybefore you

of

world, surelywe

gentle; let

and

it, for

itself.

present, let

at

try to

us

nature

home.

Little children, let

be meek

life ; let

the

preach to

call ; but

us.

us

of the

consider

lies at

duties

our

to

of

and

"

us

His

symbol

suggested to

we

in

grace

constancy, dislike of

virtue

a

practicalsubject,when portion

of

67

divine

onlythe characteristic

some

now

sort

notion

very

mind, but in

Let

of

presence

; and

virtue

obey

FRIENDS.

worthy

persons us

!

the


VI.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

THE

THE

OF

MIND

HOLY

LITTLE

OF

Matt,

Except

be

ye

not

The

longer

removed

the

have

set "

I say

and

become

into

the

in

is

greatest

order

in

remind

to

Church,

year

and

fever

the

Massacre

by

year

of

the of

the us

like

a

as

this

this

and

Him,

and

world.

She

Innocents

little

said,

converted, not

enter

fore, there-

child, the

of Heaven."

Saviour's

our

careful this

we

action

Whosoever,

upon

the

be

shall

ye

kingdom of

unto

ye

children,

himself

removed

disciples,and

Heaven.

of

humble

His

Except

you,

brances remem-

reason

impressive

of

little

kingdom

the back

unto

more

little child

midst

as

shall

Lord's a

and

especially if

children,)the

further

the

and

feelings

(and

shall

ye

Heaven.

of

world,

the

called

the

in

Verily

same

of

little children,

as

kingdom

the

in

our

He

when

him

the

childhood,

sight

3.

become

from

are

recollect

to

word,

live

we

we

of

from

into

enter

CHILDREN.

xviii.

and

converted,

INNOCENTS.

day

teacher, from

takes

the

And

ment, judgcalls

bustle

advantage

recorded

us

in

of

St.


or

the

pictureof

of the

To

be

suffer any

brought

how,

took

He

more

as

was

of

word receive

And

a

infants

these

presence

or

and

a

His

it : and

hence

baptism

in

of

stood

regeneration.Let

the

it

was

; it

no

mas-

was

-a

those

towards who

out

went

came

near

good

then

those

to

who

barbarous

as

a

kind

sacramental

a

the

take

very

motion, look, and

such

times

"

would

fellowshipwith

was

as

souls ;

SurelyHis

; every

grace

Him,

of

of their

number.

place of us

scious con-

by approachingHim, just

blood, with in the

not

Surely this

All

considered

were

little children

were

of God

it.

more

in ancient

suffer

to

Sacrament

a

Son

Sacrament

much

blessed

a

; but

?

trouble

conveying

Martyrdoms

which

of

for the

preciousvirtue

and

it was

arms,

them

less suffered

or

to celebrate

Christ, and

in His

up

of the

earthlypain

some

; for

accruing

to unspeakable privilege;

encompassed by

were

if

to

near

nature

love

the

pledge of

Him,

which

thus

thus

meet

blessed

in it the

had

benefit

loving condescension

His

when privilege

who

the

by

cares,

unconsciously.The

even

He

whom

sacre

and

thoughts,

contentment

Innocents

Holy

Christ, is surely an

of

the

surelyright and

it is

the death

for

which

wishes

our

ambitious

and

purity,peace,

truth

a

sober

to

high

our

independently of

And,

one.

of;

us

69

characteristics of little children.

the

to us,

CHILDREN.

fears,jealousiesand

anxious

our

are

world,

of this

hopes

little

think

might

we

LITTLE

OF

gospel,to bring before

Matthew's else

MIND

THE

VI.]

Serm.

of

Him.

murders

baptism,

charm

appointed Laver these

in it of

littlechildren


as

INNOCENTS.

HOLY

70

in

we

some

Martyrs, and

sense

There

is

cold-hearted, as life goes to us,

Timothy

cares,

make

if

men

far

so

Almighty God,

we

If

were.

as

are

if

a

secret

these

cases

pride.

The makes

reach

;

which after

their childhood. and

and

reverence

tenderness

graciouslydone

They when

by

our

(what

change

we

so

to the

wealth

is

our

to create

as

companions,in

our

with

feelingand most

instance, in

all

temptationof or

talent

monly com-

and difficultto artificial,

his mind

all,there is in of

minds

come be-

than

persons

scale of

other way

deadens

having

for

if

talize bru-

further,

then

our

of

the possessor

glossingover

of

name,

paid to

of

word

drunkard

And

considerable

exposed

much

the

in any

deference

And,

way.

temptations of

rise in the

shall be

we

enjoins

the

notion

gain a

in the

envy

a

That

especially ; and

prosperous,

we

by marriage,or

to blunt

St. Paul same

is evident.

if we called)society, state

wealth

more

we

worldly matters,

the

yield to

with

smit

greater and we

our

glutton and

minds,

often

are

pen hap-

callous. feelings

openly transgressthe

to

as

sensuality.The their

becoming

our

afflictionswhich

:

practise,tends

to

again,the pursuit of more,

on

too, which self-discipline,

necessary

instruction

all tend disappointments,

affections and

our

of

great danger

very

what

see

pattern of their innocence.

the

gain from

may

[Serm.

men's

a

ment, spuriousrefine-

minds

affection towards

cannot

Now,

heartiness. a

secret

the

stinct in-

days of

helpsighingwith regret

they

think

Lord

and

of it ; and

it is

Saviour,

avail

1

to


THE

VI.]

He

as

this also

intimation

hallow

one

of His

If

the

every

word

and

Heaven

God

We

know

in the sin

the

removes

Adam's

how

breath

it, who

well, "

of

shall we

in the

and

ignorance about which

mark

it

?

what the

his the

of

thoughts Who

it ?

His

with

of

tell

can

new-makes

world

the

part taint

regeneration,which extirpate the in into the

But our

Heaven

of

of

root

hell,

or

it, together with

Spirit dwells

this own

discernment are

be)

know

we

in full

recollection

children, "

of that

soul, in the first years of its

seen,

Adorable,

as

to

appeal to

out

came

He

experience

infant

things that

Sovereign

the

how

it from

regenerate state, a

and

that, besides

not

us

our

is in the

follow

all to

and

how

is created

inform

than

him.

is breathed

know

it is

(if so

above

he

even

life,and

ourselves, and there

that does

sin

and

know into

it

turn

tion contempla-

and

lessons

soul,or

comes

Whether

evil.

to

person,

upon

We

curse,

Church

if for the

that

all

it ; and

upon

And

do better

was

with

the

work, it

a

past,

it

not.

to

so

her Redeemer,

as

we

times

makes

nature,

our

it,

to

deed.

freshlymarked

how

the

God,

of

hands

71

soul.

the

of the

year,

can

Then

?

of

by

affect

to

of

memory

childhood

of

day

him, what

humble

belongs

part her

given

wish

we

the

on

CHILDREN.

principleof

real health

the

to

this

all that

employs

dutifullydone the

LITTLE

(so to say) of

Himself

and,

OF

MIND

of the a

unseen

realization

and

an

is transient fit emblem

world

of what

is

incredulityand and of

changeable, the

matured


72

HOLY

Christian, when

weaned

the

livingin

formed

visible

his

spiteof its seed

only ; "

or

how

belief of

his

has

the

is

him

I would

only

and

description

or

spiritof in the

a

with

awe

as

tale

;

in

a

person which or

children

as

time are

God.

and

of

The

conceal

tokens

coveting;

reflect a

and

of his

higher

all

on.

generallyof

a

weak

things

being lately of the

on

And

and

types of the

state

child

his

forgetfulness

prompt

without

things. ness earnest-

listens

again,his freedom

goes

veil

helplessness,

to inability

proud independence, which

soul

a

told, his artless love, his

all evidence

have

it is

spirit, lookingat

wonderful,

visitant

presence,

of this visible

notions, his ready

and

his

admiring

about

a

soul

confession

all,his reverential

were)

God's

from

the

evil, his

Invisible, are

one

language

contentment,

as

we

temptation,how

a

between

of

trouble, his

(as it

this

latelycome

above

One

must

to

come

that great gift,

he

thing he

ignorance

thoughts,his of

forgetthat, in

confidence, his

frank

to

Never

child's ways

every

promises

but

it is

a

the

him, though in

interposingitself simplicityof

of

who

to understand

not

habits

between

God

as

has

birth, evil is within

have

to

seems

scene,

new

child

a

heart, any

such

sence. Pre-

sake, in those

for Christ's

of discretion.

years

that

course

his

unseen,

Divine

of the

discrimination

true

the

and

reward,

and

of

mean

any

things temporal,and

from

principlein

obedience,

he

not

[Serm.

conviction

intimate

I do any

INNOCENTS.

to

from

discovers

any that itself

less, though, doubtand

irritable


THE

VI.]

MLND

all

and

nature,

passionsgo with

tells

in come

If

also

which

our

own

conscience

between

of

there

they

are

should

mere

reason.

in this

act

considerations

many

involved

the

by

the

in

of

truly,not

but self-deception,

not

they ought

and

arguments, to

guide

which

it is that

Lamb

take

they

undefiled

children, and

them

to

decide

by

has

of so

all

have

lost

the

perplexityof

of

how

striking a pattern may

willed

alreadybeen

called

it, that

we

pains

God. the "

a

the

duty

at

cases

Hence

day,speaks

have

a

church

once,

turbed undis-

arguments. been

child's mind

temper. get

the

lightwithin

said, it has

should

to

following the

by

discordant

has

draw

through sinning a

as

able

questions

be

of

goeth." They

are

how

this,in many

Epistlefor

what

what

know

deal

from

servants

of

us

And

from

obliged to

great

a

He

minds

do

are

had they originally

whithersoever

In

they

St. John, in the

Christ's

of

and

conclusion.

a

least,because

at

really, they

act;

to

way

duty

decision, they feel

altogetherperplexed. Really and

come

vance ad-

persons

temptations which

about

grope

whether

interest

out

a

right and

As

the

yield to

to

guilelessness. the

mentioned.

be

obliged to

that, and

and

gain

may

their fering inter-

; not

them, they lose this original endowment,

they debate

or

a

difference

the

~3

shower

faith and

with

life,and

upon are

we

ready

him

should

wrong

and

over

distinctness

child

like

lesson

their

profitfrom The

are

the

CHILDREN.

equallyamiable, yet

not

are

and

LITTLE

OF

at

the

plied im-

gives Christ

Truth,


HOLY

74

[Serm.

INNOCENTS.

of

our

but

own,

been

Church

has

solemn

religiousfact, so

revelation

set

of the

from to

in

so

the

call

world,

next

is the Natural

those

who

in the first place receive

their mother

children, who

clearlyfall

their

own

which In

those

; and

short

for

powers external

are

the

child and

that

"

says,

one

Now,

that

He

is

as

even

doeth

that it is

is at

length to

on,

instantlyit that

he

its mere

Therefore,

we

a

and

1

informants

surface to

not

1 John

of the state

;

though

ference, difof

a

this St.

noticed.

is born

a

The ; and

only

lament

V

share in

no

of what

type chief

when,

beauty as

duty

while

Every Him

of

has

act, (as is his It is

"

again

is but

tranquil water,

must

trust

righteousnessis righteous,

He

disappears.

is like

they

the

to be

be fulfilled in him. on

obey

first refuse,

you

child's innocence

he attempts

but

than

remind

righteous;"

higher blessedness.

goes

the

righteousness

plain a

is

from

Christian

doeth

this

of his mind

reason,

obvious

too

He

words, have

not

hand, between

matured

difference is almost

Now,

them.

other a

her

truth, rather

to

of

witness

World.

children, in that

conclusion, I shall but on

John

of

do

who

the

sense

one

as divinity,

of

a

picture,a

a

itself the Christian

own

minds

as

"

as

"

Holy

beginning as

it,

of its

the

The

by teaching.

up

Dispensation,and

as

tigations inves-

reasonings,or by ingenious speculations,

not

to

he is

time

do,) still,

Heaven. reflecting that

iii.7. ii. 29.

our

youthful


THE

VI.]

MIND

days

are

pure

pleasures

is

what the

to

to

come,

And

heaven.

of

of

and

high

heaven

for

St.

the

Epistle

as

the

loveth,

let

loveth

that

the

is of

born

mind

in

1

God,

John

thus

and

iii. 18.

little

iv.

7,

us

8.

tongue, love

God. for

one

that

one

every

God,

not

little

in

let

let

children,

My

"

:

knoweth

and

our

selects

them,

neither

Beloved, God,

were

glory.

with

it

V

1

be

Festival,

of

in word,

knoweth

not,

this

describes

of

joy

Accordingly,

Saints

the

in truth.

love

figure the

not

day reign

love

not

us

for

one

learn

and

for is

of

Apostle

deed

in

another,

love

world

same

children, but

would

we

would

realized.

for

this

in

be

description

in

All-gracious Creator,

the

to

then

us

which

pledge

a

which

in

of

fulfilled

is

him

excellences

hearts

be

child

upon

of

prophecy

a

will

a

bears

day

John's

comfort, our

"

what

not can-

children,

our

Spirit,

of

of

we

surrender

we

it is that

one

not

As

if

and

by

for

given

he

;

were

Holy

eternal

forth

Church,

we

His

consists

shadowed

they

when

thus

immortality;

those

what

foretaste

a

"

remembrances which

us,

of

the

75

contemplations

make

guidance

good in

will

God

CHILDREN.

over

intimation,

blessed

a

and

rather,

;

LITTLE

sigh

or

gone,

recall

OF

God

He is


SERMON

THE

FEAST

VII.

CIRCUMCISION

THE

OF

OF

CEREMONIES

Matt.

it to

Suffer

be

so

now

;

OUR

OF

THE

LORD.

CHURCH.

iii. 15.

for thus

it becometh

to

us

fulfil all

righteousness.

When

this

gave fulfil "

Lord

our

it

is

for

reason

all

it,

in

becoming in of

all

Judaism,

be

to

came

intention

baptized,

any

way

to

Religion,

but

to

fulfil

it

(such

Baptism)

Moses

;

the

mission

And

those

commissioned to

be

and

be

Thus

it

becometh

John

ordinances to

the

and

respected

and

rites

Hence

show

that

it it

in

those

even

were

later

which had

observed.

not

the

His

of

it

time

thereby

forerunner. himself

It

that

was

parts

His

still

counted ac-

Established

than

Moses

monies cere-

was

acknowledge

Baptist,

to

hitherto

thing

the

appoint,

"

all

dishonour

the

mean,

Christ,

especiallyto

of

to

expected

to

which

to

us

the

every

He

baptized,

seems

binding."

in

as

to

to to

and

John

which

Me,

respects

sacred

of

"

righteousness ;"

conform

He

to

came

greater was

on

was

claim this


CEREMONIES

VII.]

Serm.

that

account

He

did

not

God

We

other

have

the

show

Him

of

as

Law1," and

Jew.

the

feasts

at

had

cured

to

commanded

and, again,He

synagogue,

in

age

an

multitudes

the

all

after

lawful

obey

things,

had

Moses;

Scribes

He

Temple-tax the

;

worship

introduced bade

even

Pharisees

and

to

up

sin-offering

He

who

the

persons

been

and

those

as

the

the

the

speaks

went

custom"

a

history,

that Law,

observe

paid

this

the

it

under

offer the

"

as

though

long

St. Paul

sent

He

attended

of the

He

;

;

to whom

regarded

born to

to priests,

Moses

by

He

baptism, to

instance, He

Jerusalem the

He

fulfil.

custom

For

day

that

show

and

woman,

a

His

was

other

like any

of

this

Lord's

our

which to

came

born

it

in

with

He

"

we

Moses, by whom

circumcision

reverence

religionwhich

77

Law.

instances

His

of

those

besides

as

is,to

of

or

Jewish

in the

embodied

CHURCH.

religionof Abraham,

circumcision,

gave

was

order, that

the

renounce

THE

circumcised,

was

; in

commemorate

OF

sat

in

in

Moses'

place2. Such

was

Saviour's

our

religioussystem that, not

only so

further, where

it

though pious ecclesiastical

pattern; and

1

Gal.

men,

was

as

the

iv. 4.

it

is still

the and

directlydivine, but

was

His

to

born;

was

ordinance

where

authority. this

it

attention

He

which

under far

dutiful

of but

was

uninspired founded

on

His

Apostles followed remarkable:

more

2

Matt,

xxiii. 2, 3.

"

be-


THE

78

after

cause

Ordinances far from

taught

ought

was

who

or

as

obligedany Custom them in

he

the

with which

St. Paul, poser

Jews,

become

Christians.

attempts

Law, he

rather he for

to

a

as

fresh

salvation,

to

But

Truth.

was

they

themselves, nor

in

the

to

was

and

remain the

in

did

to them.

state

of

case

the

terfere necessarilyin-

not

full trust

a

the

was

Atonement

in the

most

force

the bids

have

he

as

Gentiles the

them

generation,who

strenuous

oblige

previous step to decisive

would

rites

retaining

Yet,

never

Jewish

the

rites

back

for

would

who

of those

Christ

reason

know,

we

from

offered for sin.

had

Christ

in

as

sufficient

and

true

a

sacrifices

used

them

practiceof

had

were

so

called;

was

who

who

Christian

; every

longer

sufficient

Mercy

the

the

Jewish do

to

quite a

was

which

Jew,

of

others

of

necessary

the

abandoned

full and

turned

grievously erring against neither

was

favor ; that Christ's

imposed

brethren

his

this

propitiation;and, besides,

who

convert

every

upon

of

Jewish

no

were

Infinite

blood

first

at

Apostles. They

rites

the

as

sin,by that

means

Moses,

to

forth

appointed the

sort

that

Jewish

the

But

cease.

of the

doctrine

set

for

hitherto

to

once

[Serm.

all the

that

obtainingGod's

now

Atonement

some

at

that in

use

CHRIST.

descended,

appeared

being the

any

death

have

indeed

OF

Holy Spirithad

the

would

sightit

of

CIRCUMCISION

Jews

the

their is

against the

had

not

all

rites

them,

renounce

them

to

becoming

under

retain

op-

Gentiles

;

leavingit

been

born


CEREMONIES

VII.] under

them,

of them

might

given

Timothy,

Law

the

to

Jews

the

to

in

his

his

shaving

head,

Now

from

enjoined His

accustomed,

truth

which

use

his

vow2,

Jewish

Law,

Lord

and

great importance of which

to

are

in themselves

origin; and, understood

to make

we

this is

as

the

by

different, ina

world

observations

some

it.

We

sometimes

for

or

example,

at the

the

asked,

1

Acts

xvi.

the

and

all

1

"

with

3.

Lord's

of Jesus

we

of

lay such many this

such

practices;

of

?

ing kneel-

Supper? why in

why

or

God

so

prayer

persistin

we

why

ask

or

Forms

use

public worship

These and

ceremonies

of

name

places? why things?

we

Sacrament

the

bowing

those

who

men,

? or why strictly

cautiouslyand at

with

meet

these

observe

why,

in

well

be of

the

of a

Blessed

our

the

divine

is not

large,it may

upon

we

learn

of

from

under

though they are

not

or

be

hear

we

the

to

religious forms

even

might

custom.

displayedby

retainingthose

been

obedience

Apostles, we

for

adhered

learn

we

self him-

him

freelyhe

instance,

having

as

this

and

for

Jewish

the

according to

how

use

he

Nay, offence

no

the

chose

he

person,

inspiredhistory;

same

that

away.

that

own

79

so

;

when

And

\

CHURCH.

them

graduallydie

associate; in order

his

THE

discontinue

to

circumcised

at

OF

only

stress

in

upon

brating celecrated conse-

these

questions may

argument

2

;

Acts

"

They

xviii. 18.

be are


indifferent

matters,

do

we

CHRIST.

[Sum. of

read

not

them

in

Bible."

the

Now

the direct

Bible

the

was

things,but

set about

tellingus

crimes

which

which

is

God's

be

find

not

he

mentioned

by

we

them in

the

form

duty

learn

God's

be

He

indeed

they

through

our

reason

and

long

will,

and

will

And

;

instance,

reveals

to

usage,

own

which

them, though they

are

say that he

them

manner

binding, ; for

we

how

matter

from

Scripture or

Nature,"

"

;

this matter like

No

Matters

will.

so

of

that faith

because by inspiration,

us

but

of bind

to

in

about

calls

and

form, us

not

of

matters

conscience

matters

great sins

in

way.

it is His

sure

be

disciplineare

whether

St. Paul

what

supernatural;

are

many

cause Scripture,be-

in

God's

another

in

man

a

Scripture.

of

to

forbidden

discover

matters

can

For

Holy Spirit.

excuse

them

may

Antiquity,or we

to

understanding,

own

our

not

Scripture,and

in

though Scripturesays nothing learn

it does

duties and

many

know

we

no

independently of various

are

some

what chiefly

do, but

to

it

though

prohibitionof suicide, duelling,gaming,

no

it would

does

what

find out

Scripture; yet

and

that

these

us

practicalduties, and

not

are

enlightened by there

and

that there

must

we

of faith;

enjoin

that still, discipline,

and

form

; and

to

our

points of

believe

intended

never

matters

objectionis, that

to this

answer

to mention

happens

in

OF

CIRCUMCISION

THE

80

to

moral

duty,

divinelyguided by tradition

the

observance

enjoined

in

and of

Scripture.


This, I say, is the do

Why

"

CHURCH.

81

the

to

answer

proper

rites

observe

you

THE

question, which

forms

and

are

the

enjoined in Scripture?"though,to speak

not

chief ordinances

truth, our as

OF

CEREMONIES

VII]

Public

the Sacraments,

I shall make

But

like.

the

suggestedby

this

as

or

grant

part, with

since

but

together for

to meet

the God's

not

tell

Church

the

but

instituted

two

with

Supper ; what

same,

many

or

Marriage, pious, and VOL.

II.

or

nected con-

blessingson

of union

the

times

complete

Sacraments,

we

ours

on

and

places which

Lord the

and

except generally,

administer

them

without

Yet

them. some

sort

always the

same,

or

unpremeditated prayers.

And

we

Burial becomes

use

acts, such of

the

as

so

of not

with

Ordination,

or

dead, it is evidently

Christians G

;

that

Baptism

told us,

to

are

solemn

other

has

enjoined generally.Our

administer

prayers ; whether the

must

but has not

forms

cannot

we

us

something

example, Scripture

Christian

the

observance

Scripturehas Lord's

of

do

to

do it in

we

prayer, and

the

it does

of prayer,

has

For

the

to aim

how

us

add

must

we

Scripturetells us.

us

tell

not

that,in fact

day,

in

believe,and what

to

is

is this.

do it at all unless

cannot

we

manner

to what

tells

what

Law

answer

my

maintain, but it does

it ; and

this

Jewish

the

to

and

;

Scripturetells us and

the

which

answer,

commemorated

event

rite of circumcision

at

another

conforming

Lord's

our

the Observance

day, Ordination, Marriage, and

Lord's

the

of

Worship,

there,

found

be

to

are

to

perform

them


82

THE

CIRCUMCISION

decentlyand unless the The of

Church

Bible

be

must

its

to

who

that

continuing alive.

give

in

worship manner,

This

There

his

experience of

own

"

than

What

and

is the

cannot

they

end

the and

and

of the

might

upon

gaze

seen

their bodies, as be

realized

without arrest

the and

in

with

Youths,

for

us

at

all.

the

themselves,

?

that of

kneel ?

why

Again, what

the

seek

our

worship ;

of spirits

men

intervention

Object of faith and

sense

of instrumentality

strip

Scripturegives

the

the

we

will

bid them

body,to

that

without

world

know

?" walking,or dressing

Invisible ?

suppose a

it

should

symbols,and

the

all.

know

may

of words

or

well expect

by

spiritual

country people be, if

the Church as

may be

bed,

its external

and spirit, we

in

one

who

argue

form

a

to

praying statedlymorning

praying

not

devotion

religionof out

use

I pray in

of

need

evening ? why

why

the

they,)sometimes

thing

attempt

himself.

instance, (and perhaps those better

such

no

worshippingat

not

Every

frequentlyhappens.

from

is

persons

fact, in

in

order

recall

to

(what they call)more

they end,

the

gion Reli-

lodged.

forced

rites,are

Sabbath.

this

spirit

provide

particularacts, in

religion. When

abstract

the

give us

be

to

done, it ?

for example, Religionists,

the Church

up

the strict Judaical as

in

doing

must

spiritis

realized

of

said to

Church

the

[Serm.

is this to be

Forms

be

may

but

in which

yet how

;

sanctions

then

religion ;

body

faith

in

CHRIST.

OF

an

can

excitement

outward

fix attention, to stimulate

of

the

form

to

careless,


and

OF

CEREMONIES

VII.] to

"

for in like of

may

the

forms

Who

devotion. of

view would us

manner

he

be

to

who

us

Even

no

so,

one

them

divine

to

penetrated

and

them

is in and

In most

minds

the

of

notion

to

watching life,we

our

can

together in accidents

scarcelyform all

and cases

how

exact

suddenly they

come

cannot

some

from

or

to

to

habits have

devotion an

g2

them be

with pated extir-

estimate are

our

habits

themselves. seasons

how

and are

How

of seriousness,

during them,

end, how

from

connected

circumstances of

bear

attention

experience of

correct

the

to

is their

so

men

nature, whether

a

; how

men

made

destroy

to

of

little matters

of those

it is for

common

not

are

has

faith will not

given

(as they might seem)

conditions

soul ?

our

religionhas

that

one

Their

have

hearts,

own

intimately great

almost

the

other. we

use

identified

of human peculiarities

the

long

multitude

so

that religion,

transplanting.Till

it

religiousprincipleitself.

has

usage

the

deny

all, that

forms

the

of spirit

the

to

dislodgethe

without

friend

a

ill,or

not

quickened them,

respect

unsettle

still

for the

;

his

and reallyrespect religion,

God,

us

us

say, after

Granting that

from

immediately

treat

; and

can

insult its form.

parts

are

practice separate

ill-treated,and

he

body

our

illustration ;

of devotion

should

us

not

are

? for example, what spirit

food, or imprison

was

observe

bodies

apply the

in

can

and

body

83

But

our

say

We

part of ourselves ?

CHURCH.

desponding.

would

who

follows ;

what

the

encourage

THE

how

completely all


THE

84

CIRCUMCISION

of them

traces

is the

vanish, yet how of

cause

occupation,or their

in

the

in

occur

the

badges

the

surprisingfalls

upon

of will

Saviour

of

well-

overtake the

and

sistencies incon-

perfect,

most

the

danger

and

faith

of

devotion.

strung, like jewels, upon

those

who

edifying and

them

the Jews

?

merely ?

Jewish

The bid

they

them,

to

Else did

one

was

he

had

long used,

Hebr.

lest he

vii. 18.

lost

to

Gal.

his

and

were

did

the

they recommend ? Were

converted

were

they

why

prejudicesof

rites

St.

themselves,

in

were

sense

iv. 9.

a

they

reprobate

disappear; yet

forciblyseparate himself

no

2

they

Why

consultingfor the

monies, cere-

them.

make

living service.

whom

Jewish

weak unprofitable,

used

were

these

sanction

those

to

me

and

So

Apostles observe to

of

led

\

beggarly elements to

Apostles

treatment

weak

calls them

nation

political parties,

insight into

His

have

which

them

watchwords

of

of

holiest

are

and

remarks, in their

an

ness proverbial fickle-

sometimes

externals

the

sudden

threads.

Our

but

fortunes

some

doctrines

slender

Paul

life,the

the

have

practisingon Precious

regularity

profession,religiousor

which

even

place or

the

reallyrespectable men,

and

meaning

of

Consider

multitude, the influence

and

you

!

and

opinion

the

of

comparatively trifling

day's interruption of

a

secular, which

[Serm.

relapse, change

religious in

CHRIST.

a

course

changes

and

OF

from of

what

religion


CEREMONIES

VII.] also.

more

will

ours,

which,

Much

forms

such

as

their immediate influence of

them

truths

;

many

to

could

Much

important

very

should

we

be

by inducing make is

is the

why

This

go too.

is

superstitious ; or

the multitude. in

to

Church has

why they propose

The

been

the

are

for

times

His

and

it ? is

especially,

at

hope

length to

attacked, because of

religion;

so

to

usages

many

alterations

it and

religionwill

it goes,

rail at

a

hope altogether.

and

shake

the

as

changes, faith of

then, that thingsindifferent

important to services

outward

ages

enough

declared

body

when

stance, in-

blessingmay

forms,

our

itself is

Recollect

them.

for

Christ

Christian

that

themselves, become

used

Who, perverse

these

calculated especially

measure

formally

not

are

subject,which

this

the visible

know

are

sacramental

a

words

on

our

or

the

usage,

guard againstthose, who

the Church

men

long

father's

a

In

them

which, besides

and

lay aside

to

by

reasonablyaccounted

many

said

aside

livingform,

shrewd

so

our

us

gated abro-

though

one.

on

lay

us

This

a

be

might

being

institution.

even

in

not

from

they

that

children,

Apostleshave

and

hard-hearted notion

the

his

profit

be

with

possess

where

Christ's

by

sacraments

to ridicule

more,

gift,even

a

convey

good

types of precious gospel

and

adapted

are

hold

from

us

over

witnesses

85

introduced ; and

nay, much

and

nature,

exert

far

so

successors

they

CHURCH

this

Apostles,were

the

by

THE

OF

and form

us

when

ordinances in

represented to

which the

we

are

of

the

religion

world, and


CIRCUMCISION

THE

86

has

been

ever

God's

known

CHRIST.

OF

to

Places

us.

[Serm.

consecrated

to

for

His

clergy carefullyset apart

honour,

service, the Lord's-day piously observed, the forms these

of

prayer, viewed

things to

as

if

even

us,

for

have for

He

been.

him,

other it

forms,

their

a

not as

us

argument enter

the

even

the

will find

it

so

in

binding

that

a

profane

argue

with

which

into.

that himself,)

the

feeling, of all

case

themselves,

in

speculativeimprovement the

wise

case,

"

persons

taken

are

but

all men,

These

Yet

even

learned

forms,

if

even

in

and

character

men

His

as

our

it is

unlearned,

were

learned

at

; and

or

they were,) are

edifyinga Christ

scoff

ourselves, thus

origin,(which

and spiritual

Judaism.

others

least

when

human

mere

thereby

craftiness.

own

forms, let

can

sobriety.

and practicalfolly,

Therefore,

an

will

would

(or rather

And

of

run

otherwise

scarcelyknow

continuallyhappens is

valued under-

common

he

be

cannot

in faith,humility,devotional

and

reverence,

will

the

than

thority au-

Confirmation,

Ordinance, but

the

will find

for he

he has declined

in

one

Christian

a worse visibly

souls.

our

has

Church's

the

argued against, and

surelyno

wilfullyresists

men

to

be

instance, may ; but

be

harm

without

are,

Church

the

for

reason,

tively rela-

they

as

Christ, being long used,

is from disused

not,

were

lic pub-

worship,

sacred

are

Rites, which

with

appointed, and

whole,

a

they

divinelysanctioned.

of

decencies

the

they

of

say

is

at least of

the

rites of

Apostles did

not


CEREMONIES

VII.]

suffer

even

the

of

case

badges

of

for

to

us

latter

these

discarded.

suddenly

our

our

THE

OF

own

less

lest

stripping

;

we

and

a

eschewed." ^

87

irreverently

Much

profession,

maintain,

be

to

CHURCH.

we

may

off

of

or

suffer

from

there

forget world

treated

sinners

it

us

is

in

the

faith

a

to

be


SERMON

FEAST

THE

GLORY

THE

VIII.

OF

THE

THE

OF

CHRISTIAN

Isaiah

for

shine,

Arise,

thy light is

Saviour

hour

cometh,

in

this

words

Gentiles,

the

all

through it

had

had

been

place

of

of

the

thy

of

to

Truth

the

subject tent,

and

1

of

let

John

is

the

This This

of

prophecy, them

iv. 21.

to

of

"

stretch

we

the

God

coming,

only.

throughout

is

day

faith

Christ's

nation

one

you

day

Church

before

V

to

say "

door

tain, moun-

Father

the

may

The

"

this

in

ears."

the

whereas,

confined

dissemination

I

your

opening

lands,

been

neither

occasion,

extension

Lord

the

Samaria,

worship

another

the

commemorate

shall

in

of

glory

of

Festival

fulfilled

scripture

the

thee.

Jerusalem,

on

1.

woman

ye

to-day's

upon His

at

CHURCH.

and

upon

the

to

when

yet

nor

And

said

lx.

come,

risen

Our

EPIPHANY.

the

This world

Enlarge

the

forth

the


Serm.VIIL]

GLORY

THE

thy

forth

seed

Church

in

its

earth

words

a

that

so

The

; which

branches in every

nation

for all

once

by

of

be

may

of the

trasted con-

is

itself out

regions

there

offshoot

an

up

all

into

as

Church

spread

to

is the

Church,

Christian

able

be

to

giftedSociety,set

the

found

sacred

and

Lord

after

our

resurrection.

This

its Catholic

of

speaks

of

its

promise

propagation. being

of the

same

in Christ

by

the

enlargeson the

nature,

Gentiles

and

"

is

"

"fc

the

was

In

saints,viz. Christ among

with

partakersof In

made

now

the

of

strument in-

Epistle he

one

Gospel."

mystery

chief

fellow-heirs"

body, and the

Church

the

frequent subject

a

St. Paul, who

rejoicingwith

Jews,

blessing of

characteristic

Christ, of

of

Catholic

as

of the Christian

and representative

His

inhabited

Jewish.

as

separate

;

the left ;

on

*. In these

the

constituted

and

thou

make

title distinguishing

so

For

shall inherit the Gentiles, and

is addressed

with

89

lengthen

not,

stakes.

right hand

cities to be

the desolate the

the

on

CHURCH.

Spare

strengthenthy

thy cords, and

and

CHRISTIAN

habitations.

curtains of thine

shalt break

THE

OF

the

His

another

he

manifest

to

Gentiles, the hope

glory2." The

day

on

which

appointment

of

Epiphany,

brightmanifestation

or

God's

Gentiles; being the

1

Is. liv. 2, 3.

this

commemorate

we

Providence,

clay on

2

Eph.

which

iii. 6.

is

gracious

called

of Christ the

to

the the

wise-men

Col. i. 26, 27.


90

THE

from

came

East

the

worship Him, the heathen

selected

is come,

and

the

upon

thee, and

shall

people ;

His

of

branch

the

of fulfilment

measure

similar

be

heathen

the

into

gathering into

it

men

seen

the

.

.

sanctityand

its

It is often and

since

of

came,

the

the

land

work

of

for

My

from

as

about, and

languages,and pattern, the

one

upon

phets, Pro-

Jerusalem

round

all ranks,

their

all know;

we

Apostles and

world

in two

the

respects,

righteousness. Church as

were

regards its

Catholicity.

asked, have

their

Kings

prophecies had

prophecies concerning

fulfilled at that time

thee,

Thy people also

pattern of their Saviour, in truth, and Thus

shall rise upon

inherit

out

them

characters, moulded

earth, and

and thy light,

Christ

when

wonderfully branched centre

thee.

glorified1."

built upon

His Church,

the

My planting,the

other

this and

That

the

thy light

the Lord

righteous, they shall

hands, that I maybe

a

but

.

shall be all

; for

cover

to

come

which

in

the

lessons

of the

one

is risen upon

glory shall

shall

explained by

Arise, shine

to

star,

a

first fruits of

and

brightnessof thy rising.

the

when

in

gloryof the Lord

the Gentiles

ever,

"

the

darkness

to

is

occur

behold, the darkness

gross

and

the

to-day's service,

is addressed.

of

guidance

name

text, which

for

[Sbkm.

became

The

Church

For

under thus

and

world.

of the

words

EPIPHANY.

these

prophecieshad

perfect accomplishment?

1

Is. lx. 1"3.

21.

Or

then are


VIII.]

THE

to

we

GLORY

expect

world

the

OF

has

than

hitherto the

at

CHURCH.

been

"H

vouchsafed

day

present

alternative,

latter

the

in

CHRISTIAN

of complete Christianizing

more

a

it is usual

And

THE

certainlymeant

if

as

inspired predictions

than

more

acquiesce

to

the

it?

has

yet been

realized. Now

the

that

end

shall

be

Whether

But,

it. of

greater purity is in

not

be

easilyto

just quoted, tending when

preached all the

unto

it.

obey Paul's faith

whole

the

And

this

"

of

the

it, describe

it

the

obedience

language redeemed

if the

as

only is

in

the

from

1

in

from

of

xxiv.

only

is

gospel

world as

a

as

large,

at

witness

would

many

not

parallelto

St.

realizing

as

out

of

illustrated

by

men,"

14.

time

a

of Christ

the

Apocalypse, who among

the

leave

may

words

residue

further

Matt.

question

a

we

Church, a

1."

come

not

runs

Jewish

and

a

end is

dom king-

Church, that

very

intimation

of

people ;

John's

The

speaking

Gentiles,

account

and

for the

conversion in

the

there

lands,

witness

expectation, that

granted.

the

to

and

store

far from

so

for

determined,

other

the

world

preached

history;

all

of the

gospel

shall

thus be

from to

as

This

then

must

in

preached

in all the

been

it has

prophecy, but

be "

; and

the face of them,

plain on

:

preached

fact, which

of

is

to

comes

all nations

unto

is

Gospel

the

before

I think

much

so

the

speaks

being

but

St. of a


92

Lamb

the

"

remnant,

I will

reluctance

a

such

I say it is look

It may

of the

the

unknown human

in

both

belongs

to

observe to

sole

that

it, as

agency, acts

Pharaoh's

in

and

to

make

to

and

pects pros-

in

a

of

perfect, and

it

his

I

with

sin.

its

on

providentialside

it

along, tracing events

moves

viewing

Rom.

it to

Him

in

heart, and

them

Thus to

on

action,

happens

or

way

and

peculiarityof Holy Scripture

a

world

them.

1

sea."

respect.

course

is marked

it is

represent the

directs

divine

is

and

man,

next, that

ascribingall

He

it

day

Providence

every

the

Millennium.

depends,

event,

My

of

memory,

state

in this

God's

on

Every

faces;

the

of this world

system

agency.

of

Church

a

this

upon

explanation

us,

called

all

the

cover

in the

texts

then

it is

full

be

waters

commonly

Christian

to

two

is

such

where

destroy in

nor

shall

the

as

in the

occurs

prophecy,

hurt

shall

opinion,with

which

earth

Lord,

instructive

be

Now

the

natural, with

remarks

some

as

the

to

first we

at

this

to

that

as

Isaiah's

of

for what

out

us

; for

of the

knowledge

that

submitting

shall not

They

"

mountain

holy

His

in

chapter

promised,

and

and

God

unto

readilyallow

before

passages

eleventh

has

first fruits

V

However, feel

[Saak.

EPIPHANY.

THE

He

hinder

xi. 5.

Rev.

who

is said

the

Jews

xiv. i.

rules to

far forth

only so to

;

harden

from

be-


THE

VIIL]

OF

GLORY

Christ

lievingin

mould

would succeed who

in

loved

quickened if the

as

Ephesians had sin

afterwards, ye

and

Ye

"

that ;

St. Paul

as

Ephesians

which

commonly

when

Him

before

Christian

As

many

of you

been

have

put

gift in

ultimate

fruits; as and.

sanctifyand by

the

Eph.

in the

cleanse

it with He

not

ii. 4, 5.

speaks

he "

;

of the

says

the

be

holy

should

Or

as

the

it

when

for the

he

washing

might present

of

having spot, or wrinkle,

v.

8.

the its the

might water

Himself

to

Eph.

of

loved

it, that

2

says,

Christ,

tendencyof Christ

"

speaks

he

time, and

of

or

that

baptizedinto

words,

Himself

gave

gloriousChurch,

of

long period

a

word, that

1

or

"

Divine

Church,

have

Christ ;"

on

now

at this time

in love."

professionof the as

it is said

darkness, but

of the "

As

it receives

expresses,

unblameable

and

is said

left in their hearts

chosen, that they

were

This

substantial work, than

designand

God,

"

2."

Lord

of fulfilment

;

sins,hath

in

Christ V

words, Scripturemore

divine

measure

dead

were

sometimes

were

agency

really does

great love wherewith

traces

no

tions, Dispensa-

instance

spiritualdeath.

lightin the

In other of the

we

together with

us

of Adam's

are

when

even

As

His

as

it

as

For

for His

absolute

consider

far

so

realizingthem.

us,

93

courses.

state, but

and

is rich in mercy,

He

affairs and

actual

them,

CHURCH.

His signified

Scripture to

their

in

is

all human

is it for not

CHRISTIAN

; wherein

sovereigntyover common

THE

or

a

any


EPIPHANY.

THE

94

such

l," in which

viewed

Baptism

I

and application, The

God

purpose

one,

and

of

His

and

creation,whether

dealingswith

actual

in which

we

has

will

a

by

a

by

His

view

do,

that

at dispensations

their

see

we

whereas

of his own,

and

and

a

is

man

lives in

He

seems

ends, by steps,

failures it is

repaired,

only when

we

distance, as the Angels their

and

harmony

unity;

the Scripture,anticipating

end

from

the

head

and

first

point

beginning,placesat originationall

of

that

means

in

is, in all

in

Thus

sacrifices ventured.

and

world, that

hardly gained, and

victories

sovereign over

by circumstances,

process,

is

moral, yet that

or

this

all He

pendent complete, inde-

Providence,

is moved

time, and

by

His

see

imperfect,and to work

inanimate

His

and

one,

place,and

and

time

of

this; that,

whereas

one,

absolutelyperfectand

of

His

work

rule

it. is

will

His

and

are

extensive

very

consideration

is one,

is

does

This

illustrate

proceed to

principleunder

without

final salvation

and

admits Scriptureinterpretation

whereas

holy and

connected. indissolubly

if

as

be

that it should

thing, but

blemish

[Seem.

their very

that

belongs to

them

respectively

in their fulness. We the has

find

of exemplification

some

In

call of Abraham.

held

yet it

was

1

good

that

i. 4.

just

shall live

deep

Gal. Hi. 27.

Eph.

1

in principle

of the

age

in the

determined

Eph.

the

every

this

counsels

v.

25"27.

world

by

it

faith ;

of God,


GLORY

VIII]

THE

that

for

a

obscured, should

OF

while

this

far

His

as

live

as

by

when

the

world, it

Apostles

the

as

person.

Thus

of

nations outlines

of

was

by faith, dead, he he on

was

the

called he

looked

vouchsafed

he

out

for

be

a

to

of the

it

ham Abra-

sacrifice the

true

of

Lamb

burnt-offering. Seed

all

blessed, the great

to

day

of

in

that

justified

was

power

the

"

it,and

anticipated;

were

vision

and

saw

commanded

in God's

forward a

transacted

God,

uncircumcision, he

trusted

the

sand thou-

two

and

and

day ;

should

Gospel in

till near

Patriarch, in whose

earth

the

His

by

righteousness."

provided

call of the

in the

into

acceptable worship.

shadowed

was

had

God

which

he

Son,

Beloved

for

in the

glad1." Nay,

His

forth

believed

My

see

light,

to

born

was

revealed

was

Him

unto

Jewish

evangelical covenant,

Abraham

"

rejoicedto was

faith

preached

afterwards,

counted

of the

and

alreadyanticipatedin the

to be

man

nances, ordi-

providences

brought

was

all

been

partially

worldly

later times

of

basis

not

years

was

silent

95

; that

went

and

objectof

Abraham;

of was

his

of

be

set authoritatively

was

observe, it had

instance

in

revelations

In the

Divine

the

and

CHURCH.

should

originaldoctrine

the

which

truth

place

services. spiritual

But

CHRISTIAN

sight,miracles

taking the

Law

THE

raise

the

Christ, and

Atoning

Sacrifice

Calvary. We

call these

1

Rom.

notices

iv. 3.

prophecy,popularlyspeak -

John

viii. 56.


EPIPHANY.

THE

96

[Serm.

ing, and

doubtless

such

received

and

thankfully; but

used

perhaps, they

unfolded

to

the

say) realized

as

and

called world

1

the The of

a

might

xiii. 8.

the

and

instance

of

the first

of the

prediction joined with simple kind

each

But

prophecy

delivered

it, or with

made

of

Levi

"

is

the

paid

V the

on

its

call and

the

has

with

it was

the

there with

second

clearlyis not the

Temporal.

buildingof Solomon's

upon

it.

Temple

Temple

rises with

Haggai, Zechariah,

I think

the doomed

a

and

the

the

to

connexion

nearer

Gospel.

is clear

answer

When

fall,and

God rise

is

the proper different

Malachi,

symbolicalprediction,connected

priesthoodand worship. Why

?

cases

[Temple]

Mysticalsense

the second

some

obviouslyrelatingto

Temple,

foundation

perhapsit relates purelyand solelyto

;

itself.

of

structure

Temple

actually Christ

passage,

the

(so to

be

to

building of

the

when

time

vii. 9.

Heb.

combination

same

the two

one

be

sitory tran-

Christ, were

in Abraham

"

this

of the Jewish

another, it is said, that

David,

Temple

have

in

course

of

ing seal-

gradually

at the

sense,

in

nious harmo-

2.

Rev. In

one

slain from

remarks

of

Temple

2

in

Melchizedek,

to

Similar

reign

coming

Hence,

Lamb

;" in

tithes"

so

;

over.

the

"

the

called,both

was

but

are

that

seem

the

introducingthem

faculties,and

It would

dispensation,and

done

deed, His

first,His

the

limited

our

scene.

Abraham

word

all, though they

for

and

once

from

properly

more

and

be

to

of

of God's

events

and

to us,

are

instances

merely

are

movement

up

they

with

this difference in ;

it is

which

gave

them

again,under

a

difference

the

second

their first and

during


In like

nativityall

named

peace

it is realized

as

essence,

the titles given it upon in absolutely

instanced

in

Jeremiah's

the

of

kindness thou

land that

to

cited

and called

Lord

by shall

from

The

"

all

the proper

them

The

historyof

its vision towards

elder

edifice

the

marked

Gospel." "

Jer. ii. 2, 3. II.

H

a

mouth

also be

kind Davison

of

of

thy righteousness, shalt

a

of crown

be the of

directed

But

when

he

then

nearer

in view

lay the Gospel prospect.

vi. part 4.

VOL.

already

prophecy,therefore,was

by

As

of descriptive

the

the first Temple.

a

unto

V

increase

thou

Temple, Christianity

therefore, was

1

holiness

and

was

second

espousals,

wilderness, in

see

shalt

Thou

in

as

followingby way

shall

be

thee, the

passage

the

what

Church,

was

which

name,

name.

their second

through that

I add

that

might also

its first founding has

Gentiles

new

a

in the

one

in its so

;

remember

kings thy glory;

their first economy. to

Church,

; to which

specimen :

This

Israel

sown.

out with-

pictureof

a

the first-fruits of His

Christian

its blessedness

been

are

its

under

work

love of thine

after Me

not

was

Lord, and the

I

"

thy youth, the

wentest

God's

as

heaven.

description ;

in

and

God's work

as

and

it,which

to

up

of the Jewish

case

in the

of holiness

blessedness

earth

it will be

the

at

in its ultimate

tendency, and

had

all times

viewed co-operation,

man's

97

design,viewed

circumstances, viewed

whatever

when

Church

sealed

God's

as

CHURCH.

fulness

that

it, and

upon

it,viewed

beseemed

CHRISTIAN

Christian

the

manner

of its

day

THE

OF

GLORY

THE

VIII.]

;

Its restoration,

prophecy, which on

gave

Prophecy,

had

course Dis-


THE

98

the

gloryin in the

rejoicethover thee."

over

"

be

the

bride,

The

mountains

thee.

All

I

Behold,

My

hands;

walls

thy

Lift up

all these

shalt

surelyclothe and

ornament, "

wasting

shalt call

praiseV

In

them

no

thy

these

and universality

Church,

which of

course

of

1

the

have

the

as

thy

of

purity are their

hold; be-

thou

in

thy land,

borders

their

only last, as

whole.

text con-

coming,

fulfilment

viewed

; but

thy gates

promised

and

to

the

in

the shortened fore-

representationsgiven us

First, it is called the

Heaven," though

liv. 10.

on

13;

earth.

xlix. 16.

an

bride doeth."

Christ's

first to

one

Me.

Lord,

in

history,from

Isa. lxii. 2. 3. 5;

a

which

time

of

palms

all, as with

its

Kingdom.

children."

salvation, and

passages,

as

Lord,

together,and

heard

within

walls

a

the

on

about, and

them

be

more

Consider, again, the Christ's

upon

thee,

on

certainlyrefer to the an

thy

round

with

destruction

nor

of

themselves

thee

peace

mercy

taught of

I live, saith

bind

shall

Violence

thou

As

depart

My

hath

the

continuallybefore

eyes

gather

thee.

to

come

of

that

thee

are

thine

shall not

peace

graven

rejoice

depart, and

covenant

shall be

the

be

have

bridegroom God

thy

shall

Lord

the

thy children

great shall

and "

shall

so

kindness

My

; but

saith

removed,

the

....

thee, neither shall the

from

royaldiadem

a

As

God

thy

hills be removed

[Serm.

of the Lord, and

hand of

hand

EPIPHANY.

*

dom King-

Again, in

18;

of

lx. 18.

the


VIII.]

Messiah

"

earth,

on

peace

a

her

Son

be

called

for ever,

Or,

kiel ;

will

of the

land

; and

them

merely

in his

Now one

5

the

it is

would

Christ

Matt.

foretold

Eze-

by

with

them

a

shall be showers in the

that

of the

continuation in its germ

wish

at all to

His

2

Luke

H

2

the a

as

were

Ezek.

of

sages pas-

in

xxxiv.

if the

Law. that

truth

questionit, that

followers

i. 32, 33.

Jewish,

blessed

so

two

to

is considered

under

even

and

shower

the

cause

My

about

places round

I

And

the woods.

; there

season

evil beasts

the

they shall dwell safely

will

I

undeniable,

not

34.

end."

no

them, and

over

cause

is observable

first came,

x.

been

cited, the Christian Church

existed

Gospel

there

sleep in the

and

blessing;and

last

father

of Jacob

shall be

I will make and

down

His

the house

Shepherd

Lord

the

....

blessing2."It

as

had

them

wilderness, and

hill,a come

kingdom

of peace,

make

and of

throne

reign over

one

great, and shall

be

Highest ; the

Saviour

same

out

cease

will

shall

I will set up

"

covenant

in the

Him

consider

Virgin concerning

shall

of the

of His

and

shall feed

He

to

He

the

as

;

give unto

; and

He

"

Son

the

shall

David

Lord

and

He

send

to

not

Further,

the

to

the

though

"

came

V

sword

Gabriel's announcement

God

He

said, dispensation, but

peace,"

the divine side

not Himself, speaking of the earthly,

of His

99

earth

on

Peace;"

of

Prince

"the

as

CHURCH.

of propheticdescription

the

with

in accordance

proclaimed

it is

Angels' hymn,

CHRISTIAN

THE

OF

GLORY

THE

a

when

state

23.

of

25, 26.


spiritual purity,far

which

is the it is

of what

earnest

held

token

a

stands

promise

out

They

to

"

in

heart, praisingGod, Here

people." the

kind

in

same

of

as

eternal

promises made

saints ;

excess,

glorieswere

not

of

case

The

of

the

Church

them,

upon

body,

the

around so

and

that

than

more

pledge, except

a

God's

pledge of

they

in the a

depravity.

the

Elect

of Christ

The ;

early

purpose,

People under are

of

the

another

Christ

His

receive of God

is reflected

image His

Name,

in the

as

as

and

Beloved.

Thus

on

a

final shed

are

them

from

being

is

On

name.

bestowed,

perfections of

ture Scrip-

God, which

holiness, gifts of justification,

them

beloved

a

her

clearlythat

too

tions corrup-

misbelief, and

Galatian

their election,

salvation.

typical

the

time

same

will apply to interpretation

same

account

but

show

individuals, of man's

witness

at the

early Church,

Corinthian

is the

the

like

shadowing fore-

David, Solomon, Cyrus,or Joshua

to

the

in

a

baptismal

the

and

pledge

a

"

high-priest. Yet

the

is

white, which

robe, of the fine linen, clean and

righteousnessof

blessedness,

child's innocence

a

all the

with

favour

holy immortality;

a

singlenessof

gladness and pledge of

a

accomplishment.

of

having

His

age, that

dark

a

perfected;

be

day

one

admits

and

was

holy Mount,

the

on

of

us

and

sure,

continued

will

old time, from

of

Saviour

ness wit-

we

glory with

That

day.

Moses

as

her

with

communion

thing which

any

this

at

shone,

face

her

above

Church

in the

[Serm.

EPIPHANY.

THE

100

in

Him,

in their

;


GLORY

THE

VFII.j

election in due

sealed

are

God's purpose

Whom

; whom

He

did

called ; whom

He

past; from

them justified,

the

whole

for

in

slain from His to

the

redeemed His

(as we

know

spoken

the

work.

who who

And

before

hence

at

called the

fruit of that

it

two

the

senses,

in order

to

last

day,

holy

call. For 1

Rom.

of

world,

sistent incon-

more

should

that

event

the

should

is incomplete

delaysand

to come,

thought

of

His

perfect

the word

"

standingboth salvation, and

God's

viii. 29, 30.

be

excluded, when

are

the

text

fall away,

which perfect,

that

were

according

of

an

or

was

also

first

the

having

sooner

so

elected

shall be

thing

a

Lamb

the

it is not

happens

serve, Ob-

contemplated

As

All accidents

Scripturehas are

past and

also

justified ;

of

as

time,

present and the

failures,vanish

of

announcement

they do,)than

future.

speaks;

of

in from

once

as

tinate predes-

work, and

of the

and

saved.

He

also

He

realized.

solemn

of in it

and

in

a

be

some

spoken

matter

gathered

just cited, that

did

pensation dis-

V glorified

also

entire

foundation

the

He

counsel

one

fore-knowledge; with

He

is

deep

it will

later,when

He

scheme

it, it is but

His

is to be

also

heirs

His grace

predestinate,them

He

decreed

He

called,them

the everlasting

enjoyed

effects of chosen

and

foreknow,

His

and

accordingto

"

did

whom

10]

privilegesof the

He

"

CHURCH.

unrolled

ultimate

called

to be

"

be

to

up,

tendencyand

in the

"

CHRISTIAN

successive

the

season,

light. In

of

THE

OF

elect"

for those for

those,

resulting actually

Providence

moves


THE

102 and

by great the

The

of

word

man's

is

partial

graciouswill.

then, considered

Church

His

; and

designs,not

thwarting His

in

success

His

[Serm. laws

comprehensive of

mirror

EPIPHANY.

proceeding forward

from

as

one

tant, mili-

army of

the house

bondage

to

and accomplisheswhat Canaan, gains the victory,

is

predictedof her, though While,

battle.

lines, they

however, included

are

to be

partakersof

And

hence

upon

the

multitude

the

man

one

undivided

two

or

He

three

Name

not

their

are

radiant

! He

in

His

of His

Church

is still His

of Saints ;

My

one

for the

image all

according to

undefiled

is but

one

mother, she is the elect Thou And

art

what

out

time

is true

1

their

His

Cant.

they

at the

the

one,

the

as

first,pure the

is the

only one

and

Mother

dove,

"

; she

are

have

Scripture, My

the

of the

name,

earth-stains,

Viewed

gloriouswithin,

one

the

Where

"

holiness, and

as

as

upon

them, that

of her

of her that bare her ....

love; there is no

all fair,My

the

rather,blessed be

;" nay

infinite

spouse

laid

thus

mystical.

with

eternal favour.

promise

His spotless,

poured

of Christ

so

lose

own,

is

as

election

coming together,claim

of them

is

far

so

for

gathered together in

are

her

is to be

stress

worship ;

which

body

is in the midst

His

united

grace

blessedness

much

so

believers

of

one

of

within

remain

giftsflowing from

it is that

duty

they

in her

the

soldiers fall in the

many

Church

vi. 9 ; iv. 7.

spot in thee as

a

V

whole, is


THE

VIIL]

OF

GLORY

CHRISTIAN

THE

CHURCH.

representedin Scriptureas belonging also sense

Christian which

body

is

within

individual

each

to

in due

graduallyand in like

it, so

eternal

St. Peter

salvation.

through baptism ; God's

according to ;"

Christ

; and

in justified

the

Spiritof

our

Lord's

words

life,and

shall

passedfrom These

on

Church;

and privileges,

Nothing of

1

to

is

more

of

21.

hath

condemnation,

the

on

those

made

2

are

everlasting

with we

other, the of

its

to the

signsand

Tit. iii.5.

by

word, and

My

into

is

but

a

view

Johniii.

5.

John

24.

v.

of

receive,

must

grant

the

of its

separate members.

spiritof

wonders

Scriptureinterpretation now

lPet.iii.

purport

propheticdescriptionsof

counter

hunger after

Jesus, and

Me,

in which

sense

the

sanctified

"

sent

been

have

true

the

putting on

same

heareth

neration rege-

and

life 2."

unto

hand,

one

Christian

than

come

remarks

showing the

not

the

that

that

death

the

To

He

;

Him

on

V

"

Lord

of the

God

our

of

washing

with

saved

"

are

placewith being

name

in

saved"

"

are

we

baptism

connects

the

the

by

we

made

centre

joins togetherwater

in another

and

believeth

Paul, that

mercy

Lord

our

St. Paul

Spirit;

St.

Christ,

of us, when

says,

the

realized

which gifts,

with

some

as

of be

to

season

in

that

image

each

manner

Christian, is entrusted

a

the

in

set up

was

I mean,

in it.

103

the

; and

Gospel the rule

given, is especially

Gal. iii.27.

ICor.vi.

H.


104

THE

adapted It is

God's

wean

;

His

; that

He

it has

the

Blessed

knows

the

and of

other

abuse

and

forms

profane

and

serious

Church, seeing inward

shrine, the

by

she

Spiritof

kingdom. which

fro, to

and

While

the recover

what

is

make

it in all its

Church

reckon

corrupted,to

any

be content

to

of

unlearn,

visible fruit of

His

of

that

cause

its

habited in-

ments, frag-

has scattered

is

weak,

would

have

we

labour.

to

purify

to

away,

Christ

our

as

public

any

unite

strengthenwhat

our

gards re-

of the victories

Satan

is cast

parts what

believe

men

will put off,so

We

Militant, still (pleaseGod)

on

signs

faithful hearts, and

labouringto

what

Baptism

though

will

as

the

gloriouswithin, in

grace.

malice

going

edification

the

of

up

will

effectual

views it,all secular, all political

of His

a

is all

made

and

expectationof in

so

as particularly,

; and

glory

We

it.

shadows,

the

Him

prosper

consider

subject,we

men,

God's

displaysof

will

Ordinances,

them

it.

see

daily which

wonders

and

immediate

our

sober

Christian

not

grace,

coming

We

of.

not

we

unto

must

accomplish

doing

filled, ful-

are

being firmlypersuaded,

mission, and

as Spirit,

listeth, and

world

be

its

they

return

cannot

to substantially

as

adore

word

to walk

promises(with

before

fully acknowledge, as that

far

the

fruit of them

enjoy the

will

blessedness,

our

will believe

we

of heart.

wandering

will take

help) in faith ;

We

such

it is

therefore, we

and

void

from

us

duty, rather

our

faith

by

to

[Serm.

EPIPHANY.

will

We

to

it, not

will

triumphant,when


bear

of

insults

the

CHRISTIAN

the

the

We

will

would died

errors

and

not

and

worse

sign of

very

light increased "

Little

have

of Christ.

approach

which

there

and We

will bless

meeting Him

to

will seek

look

for

it

to

and

and

men

the

last

manifest

seducers

St. John

that

who

time

as

if the

Gospel, as

shall

within

hated

; and

ye now

know

we

it.

as

even

come,

for

that

will

it in

2 Tim.

iii.13.

own

purity

us

we

will

in His whenever in the

will

souls.

1 John

in

We

and

name,

Saints,and our

and

find comfort

ordinances

praiseHis

Epiphany

holy Altar,

fire of love

Baptism gives.

of His

the

His

towards

displayHis glory to

of any

1

the

We

satisfied in His

vouchsafes

even

1."

which

be

to

as

they planted;

of those

darkness

burns.

illumination

evil

of

times

will

We

have

extraordinaryunbelief

Antichrist

last time we

would

zeal, but

with

Antichrists, whereby

many

Therefore

and

the

that

heard

it is the

early Saints

Martyrs

;" and

children, it is the

there

are

the

"

worse

consider

to

even

us.

recollectingthat

;

men

predictedthat

wax

seems

to

bring upon

the

will work

suffering

and

the sins of the Churches

that St. Paul would

at, and

We

to redress.

shame

silently

Christ, and

of

which

105

will

followers

offences

marvelled

have

Apostles saw

the

of His

endure

Lord

the

We

enemies

to the

resignourselves meekly which

CHURCH.

apparentlydefeated.

it

see

we

THE

OF

GLORY

THE

VIII]

ii. 18.

the rest

word.

He

chance-

ever

pray


SERMON

THE

HIS

OF

FEAST

IX.

THE

CONVERSION

CONVERSION

HIS

TO

REFERENCE

IN

VIEWED

PAUL.

ST.

OF

OFFICE.

1

I

the least of the

am

because

I

the

of

I

grace

than

To-day of

with

was

indeed

of the

which ;

and

train

of

course

We

cannot

He

not

was

of

season

of

grace I

an

But

by

which

was

laboured

the

more

God

of

grace

that

his

his

thought

of

opened

forget

the

journeying

to

1

for

manner

Damascus

full

is

of

tion commemora-

read

we

Epistles.

beginning

thus

life

whenever

profitably pursue

may

History

his wonderful

for

is selected

event

the

whole

but

make,

Apostles, or

well

the

separate

a

do

we

was

we

His

I, but

not

yet

:

God.

of

; but

called

be

to

meet

and

vain

Martyrdom,

admits

day, however,

his

all

his

nor

and

; which

the

was

they

:

am

in

not

Every

wonders,

not

am

me.

Conversion.

Acts

I

what

commemorate,

we

St. Paul,

the

that

persecuted the Church am

me

upon

abundantly which

God

9, 10.

xv.

Apostles,

Apostle,

bestowed

Cor.

1

On

this

brance, remem-

his wonderful

(please God) us.

of his with

sion. conver-

autho-


CONVERSION

THE

IX.]

Sehm.

chief

the

rityfrom

to Jerusalem.

them

bring

the

persecutingparty

the

martyrdom in

Divine

bad

a

fury, he

the

to

of

kept

the

moments

he

his the

saw

Stephen Saviour

saw

to man,

heavens

His

righthand.

young

in which

murderers,

his

even

verted con-

the

blood

of was

man,

V

him

Martyr

in

that

Two his

God

last

would

his witness, that Jesus

and

God's

on

wonderfully answered.

was

; the

was

man

his

death," and

slew

other

opened,

Saviour

vision

next

vouchsafed shared

Saul, who

Strange,indeed, been

St.

it !

The

The

first

the

the

"

his

prayed

of

of that

to the

very

his murder

in

his intercession.

and

the

he

prayer

mortal

the

of

the

unto

of

and

young

that

of them

recorded

are

work

Observe

When a

vouring endea-

midst

persecuted. case.

violence,

the

the

with

continued

by miracle,

consenting

"

; one,

pardon

the

raiment

speeches

down

shed, Saul, then

was

standing by, "

In

of

rage

reallywas

he

sided

he

blind

wisdom.

faith

circumstances

Stephen

what

struck

was

had

; and

with

107

the Christians,

He

Stephen

cause,

and

power

PAUL.

their firstact

from

St.

of

defeat

to

ST.

seize

prieststo

and

foremost

OF

it

Stephen's thoughts of

prayers

Martyr

had

greatest Apostle.

1

could

righteous with

power

Such

those

first fruits of

what

; and

was

Acts

was

he

men

God

have

to

have

known

avail

the honor

sufferings, upon

xxii. 20.

would

much.

raise

up

put upon which

the


Church

of

blood

the

Church. for

Stephen,

and

thousands

brought

the

to

memorable When

the

the

chosen

of Christ's forth

his hand

His

strenuous

the

He

is made

the

had

his

in, and rage

his

their

abode, and

against Him

rage

against Him,

far different

as

way,

and

of

his

triumph

His

strength

of

going

"

made

Almighty and

out

their

Saul

Lord

coming

because

came

case,

hook

broke

staff of

l.

;" and

put His

dying

a

old, He

the

the

in Sennacherib's

He

secutors permost

of

his tumult

"

He

prayer

oppressor

his

the

the

upon

As

but

one

power, of

for Himself.

weakness.

of

midst

occasion

Damascus,

Him," therefore a

The

Not

?

His

seized

world,

Gentiles, who

show very

enemy.

the

mercy

people's burden,

rod

furiouslyfor knew

and

reserved

His

of

the

and

perfect in

yoke

His To

them.

token

shoulder, the

"

Son,

among

is

which

into

the

over

the

to

of

preacher

conversion

convert

faith

first followers.

of

man

would

of

door

triumph

a

was

God

Almighty

opening

put

it

; that

were

!

Paul's

first, is St.

then,

1. Herein

Gentiles

Truth

of the

knowledge

the

whom

by the

of

thousands

ten

have

his very

from

but

the

death

to

were

instrument

favoured

the

rose

grave

people

longer ;

privileges no

exclusive

of

to

put

was

Jewish

beginning

seed

the

was

man,

one

the

that

saying

was

Martyrs

the

[Serm.

the

from

Thus

entering.

was

PAUL

ST.

OF

CONVERSION

THE

108

up

his

before

though

in

in his nose,


bridle in his

His

and the

REFERENCE

IN

VIEWED

IX.]

by

way

and

and

powers,

preached Christ

and 2. In

the

office he

of

Christ

emblem

of the

with

race

the

Gentiles

the

3

works

fulfil the

least called

of

of the

a

purposed heathen,

the instrument the

1

as

be

this order

Isa. xxxvii.

a

3

meet

not

had

Col. i. 21.

the to

persecuted God

people

a

purpose,

2

the

His

in to

be

self Him-

glory,first He

Providence

28, 29.

by

himself

type of the of

ated" alien-

to call sinners

vessels for

of this His

burning, to

parallelto

form

to

were

appropriately

so

came

was

"

their mind

in

Almighty

When

?

God

time, but

could

he

rebels

? what

esteemed

Apostle,because

an

out

from

one

the

over

all but

Truth

that

who

who

dence. provi-

expressive

an

we

are

enemies

Him

the

general dealings

of the

Apostles,that

of the

infinite mercy

chose

God's

then

of

God's

also

What

and

may to

triumph

was

of

Who

?"

purpose

Church

is

"

repentance, as

to

it

but

verted, con-

synagogues.

in

a

at particular

in

while

introduction

was

enemies

Him,

from

wicked

;

it

man.

and

them

Paul's conversion

execute

nature

of

againstGod,

to

said

have

of

serpent'shead

suitable

a

called

was

I enemies

as

by

spoiled principalities show

a

in the

place,St.

next

considered

be

back

Saul, the persecutor, was

wounded.

was

the

109

him

He

"

made

over

OFFICE.

turned

V

came

openly 2,"triumphing his heel

HIS

lips,and

he

which

TO

as

a

rest.

brand There

in the

Col. ii. 15.

Old


110

THE

CONVERSION

Testament. rock

The

whence

OF

Jews

they

especialPatriarch

were

of their

God's

mere

faith.

peculiar Patriarch in the reclaimed

be

of

Divine

by

of

great him

venturing to describe he

is

representedto

us

him

placed

mistaking the

of

confession, as of

worthy too

year

and

the

the

perish

the

their

of

he

the

it would

afterwards

Thy bid

before

God,

that

their

None

descendants.

father Jacob

4,"for

to

would sake

whose

"

1

2

Isa. li. 1. Deut.

xxvi.

5.

4

I

corded re-

his

am

2."

not

Every

their

as

ing, offer-

was

the

suppose) would be

"

greater than

the

nation

blest.

3

no

Syrian ready

a

Such

reasonable

(itwas

is

is

fortunes

;

bring

father3."

he

makes

mercies

"

history

seem)

He

as

in that

as

and

St. Paul

not

but

There

doctrine.

to

am

sacred

his character

all

I

individual, but

were

was

exalted

but personally,

pride.

of

sented repre-

reallywas,

Jewish

least

and

is

Now

nation.

Israelites

avow

father, such be

marks

humble

to

to

way

able remark-

immediate

wanderer

a

as

an

blessed

and

sinner, pardoned and

a

history,designedly(as

the

own

as

the

ham Abra-

race,

in which

the

in

or typically,

in

; not

was

had

Jewish

; not

particularpoint of view has

the

mercy,

a

the

Jacob.

"

Abraham

the

character

father

the

of

?

called

been

Jacob, however,

unto

Who

nation

Yet

grace.

[Serm.

look

to

hewn1.

himself, indeed, had

by

bid

were

PAUL

ST.

Gen.

xxxii.

John

iv. 12.

10.

was


VIEWED

IX.]

REFERENCE

IN

In like

St. Paul

manner

the Dispensation,

the and

Apostles his In

bounty.

obtained

he

might

show

them

which

his

HI

of

way

viewing

his

all

are

this

His

cause

first Jesus

him

in

ther bro-

only by for

"

his

we

saved

words,

that

Christ

for a pattern to long-suffering

all

hereafter

should

that

;

gracious

than

more

be

can own

mercy,

its most

Gospel ;

and

forth

OFFICE.

one

sin and

own

guiltybefore God, free

is,in

exemplifiesfar

he forgiveness,

HIS

father of the Gentiles spiritual

historyof

the

in

TO

believe

Him

on

to

life everlasting V

And,

3.

in

the

fit

more

towards

specimen

of it.

caution.

We

in their

use

Here

of God

employed

to

St. James

the

may in

his

be

and

were,

Less, or St. John. and which

St. Paul's

Still,God

why

to

world

that

was

1 Tim.

i. 16.

the

inquire

rather

was

than

his intellectual

among

for his office.

there

"

makes

St. Paul

Doubtless

fitted him

with

Gospel,they were

religioushistory,which

1

speak

to

acquirements were

supposed

previous

striking

were

him."

the Heathen

convert

endowments

it not

the

version, con-

purposes

more

it is allowable

and

these

the circumstances

a

his,but through

not

with

was

means,

reverentlywhat

as

that, whatever

nature

which

of human

well

as

propagationof and

source

previous

God's

it is necessary

know

in the

successes

of

instrument

an

Gentiles,

the

Paul's

him, perhaps,after his

of life rendered

course

grace

place, St.

next

Yet,

something especially


112

CONVERSION

THE

him disciplined

Nothing and

under and

be

to

system

things

his

in

different from

Apostle. with

they

may

which

the

in

is

then

and infidelity,

belief. no

This

I

out

are

I

mean

of

a

as

a

Such

God.

his

awful

worshippers

of

strange conversion,

know)

we

the then

to were

man's

after

that

religion

lapsinginto

religious

to

case;

to the

he

went under-

curse

than to

notion, that

a

a

grievouspermanent

a

after he

man,

considerations,however, St. Paul.

rashness

and

his self-confident,headstrong,cruel the

had

far from

meaning

place,in speaking of

is,that

an

religious principle.Much

life is other and

very as

from

Paul's

give countenance

hindrance to

of

perience ex-

conversion

a

principle,in

St.

change

previous immoral

has turned

to

had

polluted

very

returning again

not

was

radical

less would

indeed

unsettlingof

are

profaneness,he

sentiments

favourable

they

him

to

been

experienced

far

am

ought

actual

an

and

;

to

of mind

never

and

up

own

over

had

state

a

Apostles(as far

other

them

belonged had

he

had

strangers. I there

which

views

our

forciblyand

most

to win

of

immorality

; and

brought

St. Paul

case,

Though

entertained

Christian

own

?"

men

ters charac-

truths, of which

Divine

that

Heathen

the

been

be

present ignorant. Now

at

all

religiondifferent from

how

reception of

[Sehm.

to

into

have

who

addressed, in order profitably the

PAUL

ST.

to enter

as

men

of

discern

all

"

difficult

so

of feelings

a

to

is

OF

true

the

blindness,

rage,

Messiah,

length

What

against

then

of time

his that


IN

VIEWED

IX.]

and

happened, constituted

him ways

to

a

113

all that had

privateon

world,

lost

future, all this

dead

in

the

on insight,

one

the

office of

sin.

It gave

hand,

into the

Providence, and

designs of

and

in

anticipatethe

to

extended

an

OFFICE.

peculiarpreparationfor

a

preaching

HIS

ordination, during which

meditate

left to

was

TO

his solemn

elapsedbefore he

REFERENCE

the

on

other

hand, into the workings of sin in the human the

and mind

It

the

into

to enter

is

nature

how

wisdom

others,

so

and

word,

help, and know

in

strong,

(in

without

its

all sin ; but our

degree, of VOL.

II.

own

moral

to

with

bear

them,

of his

their to

"

in union

which

in

us

can

weak,

burdens,

and

struct to in-

strengthen his them,

in

a

comforter,

of

him men

God

;

to an

alone,

perfectpurity scarcelyexist

ourselves, since I

tical prac-

the

melancholy experience,in evil in

may lations reve-

conversion

hearts

with

a

the

fulness)belonging to Him

him

a

It gave

brethren. the

in

him

with

weep

measure

which

of the

earthly Paraclete,the

an

possessedby

from

despair

(ifwe

imparted to

weak to

rejoiceand

good

some

abundance

it

be

to

guide

attribute and

to

be

to

the

encourage

brethren,"

wrought

apply them

to

as

the

strong with

It

disposed him

; and

him

given of

to

temptationsto

exposed.

meekly

bear

so)to

not

the

corrupt habits of life,

various

profound humility,which say

taught him

sparksof faith, amid

human

which

thinking to

in detecting sinners, to be sharp-sighted

worst

the and

of

be trained.

may

of the

modes

various

heart,

the

some

inno-


CONVERSION

THE

114

(itis

cent

of the

tree

of

knowledge

I must

last remarks,

subjectonly

Paul's

not

touched

has

what

I may

said

of

way

supposed to

caution, perhaps the

warrant

maxim

greater saint. observe, I do

previous sins

him

made

him

in God's

purpose when

converted,

acquired,)fits

I

that

in faith and

preach who

success,

to

had

a

degree

any

merely say,

advanced would

if

take

we

holiness, that

varietyof

the

sin,and spirit, at

men

had

But,

sin ;

victoryover

experienced

should be

equal in served

in

the

God next

ledge know-

a

missionary, better

a

equally

men

one

of

with

the

the two

greater

greater experience in his

first sight it is of

had

two

ticular par-

fitted,

humanly

him

to make

religious historyof temptation,the

time,

just as

;

office of

for the

man

a

tending in

man.

others

a

more

"

languages, (whether divinelyor

of

without

for fitted

more

providence,

reclaim

to

spiritualChristian

more

a

St. Paul's

allege that

not

afterwards, but rendered

far

For, in

maintained, that the greater sinner makes

Now,

who

St.

on

his conversion.

by

these

part of

a

hitherto, viz.

upon

before

been

stillbe

sometimes

who

of the

eaten

evil.

and

good

[Serm.

on speak distinctly

state spiritual

spiteof

the

have privilege,)

their

PAUL.

ST.

Lastly,to guard againstmisconceptionof

4.

the

OF

all

faith and from

a

these

at the

same

unlikelythat changes

of

he

mind

to the

other

observe, how

very

obedience child.

place,let

St. Paul's conversion

of flesh and

war

though

course

own

us

is,in matter

of

fact,from


holding out in it ; be

HIS

OFFICE.

he

was

of.

use

who

was

and

promised

a

to

the

after

Doubtless

Lord."

he

followers

persecuting the

known done

; he

would

promised Saviour, the first. and than

paid to

But

word other

clear

a

accordingto

1

1 Tim.

Simeon bred

was

attention

more

the

from

kept

he

as

of

to

God.

of

his

"

Saul

knowledge.

the

Anna

in

up

the

a

i

2

of the

Had

he

would

never

and

ever

grievously

Christ.

of

of the

way

deeply and

have

to be

God

school,

human

writings of

men

he

fered dif-

this, that he

speaks

Gen.

the

had, from

habituallyobeyed

a

i. 12, 13.

God

was

Still,observe,

conscience, and

case,

the way

of Christ in

enemies

reason

revelations,

recognizedJesus

have

Christ

his children

keep

Holy Scriptures,he

the so

sinned

he

earth, because

to

I

was

the

command

him,

may

Abraham's

in

faithful,accordingto his notion

in

here

specialDivine on

we

because

why

justiceand judgment2."

do

could

Because

"

have

him, that he would

Lord,

And

than

even

name

his household

and

We

with

honoured

knew

lived

persecutor ?

mercy,

unbelief1."

faithful."

clearlystated

more

reason,

preach the Gospel ?

to

him

counted

the

which

I obtained

*

ignorantlyin

enabled"

have

disobedience

Saul

to

the

gives us

safelymake it

shown

mercy

himself

did

live

them.

gain to

a

present or former

115

those who

to

encouragement

any

if their

as

Why

"

TO

sin,or any self-satisfaction to those who

in

"

REFERENCE

IN

VIEWED

IX.]

to

xviii. 19.

us

God in


116

THE

two

CONVERSION

in

ways,

latter and

That

former

(forit

inward

obscured

but

was

voice

not

disobedient

he

straitest

indulgenthabits, I will

doubtless

say

and

doubtless

liable

defilements

of

do

Acts

he

Hear in

day."

is

sin

no

all

ease,

best of

xxvi.

Turn 19.

to the a

Acts

a

himself to case

the

risee." Phais in

self-

no

light, "

was

Christians,

us)

he

was

temptations and

againstGod,

things contrary

good

self-confidence,

of the

occasional

within

own

is, though he

sinful

the

even

formed in-

After the

"

against the

That

much

the

reason

"was

his

mean

open

againstGod, warring againstGod's

Nazareth." 1

as

verilythought

many

when

pride,yet, takingpride to

settingup "

Yet

deferred

will, he

bigoted hatred

to

do,

to

righteousnesswhich Here

by

though (aswell

rebellion

our

the

pride.

no

him

I lived religion,

wilful

no

influenced

in his violent

He

of

sect

tions tradi-

wrong.

lived

until this

blameless2."

Law,

and

I have

"

Touching

"

God's

and

up

human

part was

it.

obeyed

heavenly vision," which

"

God

before

conscience

he

the Christ \

was

in his

know

told

afterwards

the

of himself:

in

speak did

to

Jesus

him

but

not

feeble, mixed

and

The

word.

St. Paul knew

his conscience

to

[Serm.

his

feelingsand

true, partially

it, acting as

nay,

PAUL.

him,) and

but

human

to

the

in

could

was

that what

account

and

within

still,believing it

most

he

was

with so

;

ST.

clearer of these informants

little of; the measure,

hearts

our

OF

this he that

had

not.

ought

of Jesus

name

of Jews

xxiii. 1. xxvi.

he

rity, autho-

and 5.

to

of

Gentiles

Phil. iii.6.


VIEWED

IX.] who

TO

them

between

l

uncleanness

men

gives us his

chapter of made

of

through

God

his

him

On

"

excess,

and

the

the

vain

second

Can

These

the

Gentiles

hand, the 3.

it be

Was

?

the

among

wisdom

praise of

in the

Romans.

other

Christ,

St. Paul

previousstate

own

unworthy

cultivated

and

thee

prided themselves in

on

being indifferent

world

about

Gentile

they

were

he

thou

wert

Gentile

Both

above

to the

and

or

Lord

our

sin which 1

Matt,

3

1 Cor.

see,

God

Such

Laodicea,

hard,

a

"

I would

statesmen

27.

were

despised the

pitiesand

of the

breakers

then, from

xxiii. 25. i. 22.

afloat in the

solemnly condemns,

at

were

and

reasoners

We

They

hot."

proud, both

were

V

vulgarprejudices,

traditions

equallyfalse.

Pharisees, then,

The the

being

others

mocked,

again of this matter

says to the Church cold

Some

refined

a

"

vain-glorious temper when

occupationof "

mon com-

life, in regardingall religions

another

equally true

as

the

intellect.

will hear

said,we

of

saints,

and practical despisedreligion moralityas

matters,

"

the

blasphemed ?

sought a

reasoners

who

Epistleto

of the

God2."

of them

the

see

be

be

to

praise of

117

Think

loving the

"

as

account

an

apply to

to

name

the

than

more

himself

will

extortion,

;" believingJesus

confessingHim,

but not

you

professedto

full of

"

sinners ;

were

OFFICE.

him.

and

Pharisees, who hypocritical and

HIS

unconverted, and

remained

difference

REFERENCE

IN

voice

this review,

pardons. 2

4

All

Law

;

infidels. of the

science. con-

kind

sin, in-

John

xii. 43.

Acts

xvii. 32.


CONVERSION

THE

118

deed, when

repented of,

it to

sensualitydebases

and

contempt

mistaken,

are

great

very

And, Paul

brought

may

learn, by

what

He

cases

thus

true

the

declare not

it

felt

doctrine

a

of

Saul

did ; let him

Saul

did not

; and

upon

is in Jesus.

the

them

tainly cer-

tradition

left

not

are

he

to the

on

the

by

light,

believe

be

to

His

truth

to

openly to

of

does

of

the

in

we

grace,

ordinary

world.

fear lest he be

Christ ?

God,

that

His

not

St.

us,

the Providence

instance

will.

Let

wandering him

conscience

cherish

within

from and

him,

as

as carefullystudy the Scriptures,

the God

persecutor of His

grace

(and

Testament

light by miracle;

holy light of

the

own

faith, if they continue

by

on

Old

than

comfortable

memorable

a

obey

the

when

"

the

does, though He

ever

has

they

this

into

and

Who

what

carried

thus

was

science con-

notions

sin, because

men

in

errors

declare

to

Holy

notions,

truer

from

leads

God

their

to obey strictly

the

of

such

Pharisees,)yet

spite of

in

and

sin, if they might

doctrine

diviner

these

though

is their

as

learned

have

of all grace.

God

The

nature.

authority. But,

St. Paul's

was

and

far clearer the

but

of His

wrong,

great

"

as

might

of

brutal

a

IX.

put away;

against repentance,

possessedthemselves

have

will

open

right and

of

notions

He

[Serm.

ignorance,following closelytheir

in

err

PAUL.

ST.

transgressionsof

quenched by

Spirit is

men

heart

the

hardens

pride

OF

him, and

who

saints,will

bring him

had

mercy

even

assuredlyshed into

the

truth

on

His as

it


X,

SERMON

THE

FEAST

THE

OF

SECRECY

AND

MARY.

We

xviii.

Mosaic

Law,

of

chapter

the

know) Pharaoh

that

of the

captive

first-born

of

sat

the

first-born

likewise, every Levites

were

his

on

this

male of

his

the

the

the

thirteenth

and

the

twelfth

from

brought

the

the

mother,

as

Exod.

and

xii. 29.

all

we

of

first-born

; and

all the

thankful

their

dedicated

of cattle.

of

out

own

Israelites, who

was

God's

in

of

of

first-born the

unto

dungeon

destruction, among

injunction

Egyptians (as "

of

in

Accordingly,

first-born

taken,

Presentation

were

throne, in

was

cattle \"

every

the

by death,

that

of

Exodus

of

first-born

to

down

Israelites

the

visited

were

of

observation.

the

day

laid

as

When

with

according

book

the

Leviticus.

Egypt,

Temple,

20.

not

this

on

the

in

cometh

God

commemorate

Christ the

of

kingdom

VISITATIONS.

DIVINE

OF

SUDDENNESS

Luke

The

BLESSED

THE

OF

PURIFICATION VIRGIN

to

Afterwards,

membrance re-

verance, deliwas

God

;

the

peculiar possession,


PURIFICATION

120

instead

of

OF

solemnly brought

time

from

therefore

in the

Saviour

the Blessed

whole

into

to

born,

was

submitted This which the

to the

we

like

this

Temple,

by

Anna, were

for

to

His

when

chief

woman,

and

the

He

a

1

contrary, tified sanc-

her

turned

it

Numb.

was

nially ceremo-

And

been who

iii. 12, 13.

"

the and

there

looking also

were

Saviour. consists

at

Simeon

revealed.

Infant

of this event

infancy,

presentationin

praises of

Jerusalem," the

Mary

memorable

had

He

reverence.

Saviour's

our

obey

which

Mother

to do

these, who

sightof

importance

in

then

was

in

redemption

ing, offer-

which

under his

made

and

hymns

whom

the

self Christ Him-

as

Virgin Mother

was

;

Mother, no

the

of God

celebrate ; His

day

others, besides

vouchsafed

made

Son

manner

event

purified. It time

the

called

His

sin. have

need

Law, in order

is the

then

for

VirginMary.

of the covenant

in

so

the

fulfilall righteousness," to

"

all the ordinances

At

of Christ's

commonly

blessing.Nevertheless,

a

minded

was

of

then

and

childbirth

in memory

purification.On

race

certain

a

offered

without

very birth of the

the curse

born

was

VirginMary,

that

it was

at

after purification

Blessed

requiringno

as

first-born

price.

were

Temple, is

of the

Purification Our

her

to

to-day'sFeast,

Presentation

Temple

certain

a

sacrifices

certain

mother, in order and

the

off at

bought

or

[Serm.

still the

; but

to

VIRGIN.

birth, presentedto God,

their

time

same

]

the first-born

were

redeemed

BLESSED

THE

But

in its

the

being


a

fulfilment

of

Lord's

the "

OF

SECRECY

X.]

His

Temple

this

humble

accomplishment ways, and is the

long designed;

or

His

the

to

arms,

the of

woman

had

deur granthis

upon

God's

for ourselves.

This

make

to

the

upon

There

His

far. the

exceeded

great

the

what

A

little

parents

here

are

the

and

age,

the

1

takes

thanksgiving

a

next

a

time

Mai.

are

of

widow of

iii. 1.

is

children

him, poor

to

doves,

or

They

who

rence occur-

uncommon

with

mother.

ness still-

child

all first-born

nothing

events

and

suddenness

old man,

an

offers

great

of

offeringof pigeons

parents; a

plishment, tranquil accom-

in.

as

is

noiseless

the

of

Consider

Temple,

Temple by

his

the

muse

nature,

again,the

and

of purification

blesses

who

of

course

people,bringing

in

led to

question consists

so striking,

in the

plishment accom-

unostentatious

lessons

visitations.

brought.

for the

how

are

first

consider

we

providence,His

in the

were

to

commemorated

to-day reminded

God's

of

brought

their

I propose

which

are

we

in

words, come

this Festival.

subjectof

of

we

useful

reflection

course

when

was,

to draw

I say,

suddenly

ceremony

and prediction,

the

of

in these

Temple

Ministry, had

And,

day.

announced

filled which, though variouslyful-

;" words

in the

121

had

ye seek, shall

during His

on

Malachi

of His

visitation

l

VISITATIONS.

prophecy.

Lord, whom

The

DIVINE

are

met

the

child

God,

and

joined by

a

eighty-fouryears,

useful

service, and


PURIFICATION

122

OF

but

be

seemed

to

thanks

also, and

other

there

in this ; the

weak

in

heir, come

taken

the

when

stand

may

the

abide

may

child

Lord

his

had

of

hope, strangely

coming,

had

been

the

upon

death,

of

woman

"

; and were

the

for the

(in

the

true

the

and

had

four

were

of the

into had

years, whom

within

prophecy,)

and

too, the

was

she

looking out

"

the

fear, painful

predictedredemption of mankind, words

who

blessed

spirit." Anna

of

who

giftsof

the

now

but

now

man,

came

awe,

bystanders,to

Israel,who

and

joy,thankfulness,

with

bitterness

fourscore

of

own

whom

him

promised

his

rightful

Temple,

further,

mixed

infant

Lord

He

thoughtsunutterable,

wonder, and

The

visit His

his

his

all

fulfilment

old

before

Yet

by.

appeareth?"

And

infancy,

or

The

"

Temple by heavenly guidance,and him

The

solemn

to

come

in his arms,

Holy Ghost,

sightof

described.

passes

said,

day

he

possession. the

world

stranger to

a

seek, shall suddenly

who

took

disguiseof

terest in-

the

the world, the

of

Scripturehad

The

house.

you

the Saviour

sive impres-

or

or feelings,

age

reallythe

was

to

all retire.

emphatic prophecy.

and

was

from

gives

child

what

I have

as

and negligently

happened

the

know

whether helpless,

this that

arms

We

groupe

upon

in

the

Then

excite

to

[Serm.

She

death.

evidentlynothing great

a

ancient

VIRGIN.

present.

are

it looks

an

for

nothing

such

and

of

fit prey

imagination.

of

thinks

is

BLESSED

speaks concerning

who

persons

Now,

a

THE

a

in faith

those

sought"

phetess pro-

spoke,

and

who in


covenant

of mercy.

shall be

greater than

The

"

his

a

little child and

a

congregationwithout has

Such in the

His

face

of

all men,

and

waited was

blinded.

the

of

visitations,

the

multitude did

in

into the of the

1

Hagg.

all

with sea

sea

foreseen, un-

the flood

Ark, and

Gomorrah.

"

they

did

upon

ii. 9.

brimstone

from "

;" Again, chariots the Lord

them

?

went

2

his

; and

Lot

the

was

Likewise

eat,

Luke

builded

and

his

The

xvii.

27"29.

overthrow

3

stroyed de-

horsemen waters

of Senna-

Exod.

xv.

;

it

of Pharaoh

horse

brought again the

3."

it

as

Sodom,

Heaven,

with

throw over-

they drank,

of

out

The

and

ally judici-

marriage, until

in

Such

all."

;

sinners

of

they drank, they

eat,

into the

Lot

Such

preacher

a

of

given

were

that

day

same

them went

the

hended compre-

Church.

true

the

of

days

measure

flood; Noah,

and

fire and

rained

in

as

they bought, they sold, they planted,they but

The

"

silent,sudden,

the

entered

Sodom

His

by

destroyed them

in the

was

and

persons,

well

as

their

in

They

"

that Noe

and

came

glory!

observation."

enemies "

for

wives, they

day

the

of His

manner

and

but righteousness,

married

with

people ;

own

Behold

nouncement an-

regards the world, though predicted in

visitation

a

of

the

was

memorial.

or

not

the

V

aged

parents, two

been

His

of as

the

ever

destruction

deliverance

prophecy.

God's

this latter House

former

name

123

Messenger" of

gloryof

cometh

of God

"

of the

of another

Kingdom

VISITATIONS.

the

delighted"in

"

prospect

DIVINE

OF

SECRECY

X.]

19.


cherib

army

least

went

forth,and

a

the

king'sgreat feast

Nebuchadnezzar from

taken with

God

judgment foretold

were

had

3

too

earth

;

the

will

will be

men

field,and

one

shall be

men

other

the

and

And in the

it is

their

field ; the

in the

plunged judges 1

3

of its

xxx.

in

on

a

left.

shall

one

Two taken

be

course

13.

every

36.

and

be

otherwise,

clear,consideringhow

so

pursuits of

the

Is. xxxvii. Is.

other

it should

impossiblethat

goes in

in

cloud. thunder-

left '."

spiteof warnings ever world

city and

like

grindingtogether;

the

and

taken

And whole

the

of

an

whom

Temple."

them be

visitations

Lord

The

in the

work

shall

women

shall be

"

final visitation

at

the

former, Isaiah

to his

it will overtake

Two

"

the

His

be

not

gave

suddenly,at

"

come

suddenlycome

shall

both

the

;" of the latter,Malachi,

seek

such

Of

should

it

he

the

"

the first or

take

we

sudden.

as

shouted

speech, then

Jerusalem,

upon

declared

instant

Whether

suddenly

was

him, because

of

While

multitude

the

smote

glory2."

the

final

Lord

of the

midst

lords.

reason

Herod's

at impious flattery

Angel

ye

While

him.

Bel-

the

surprisedin

boasted, his

Lord

Assyrians

of the

his thousand

to

the

thousand1."

five

were

his vast

of

Angel

The

and

Babylon

and

"

[Serm.

sudden, when

in the camp

smote

fourscore

hundred

shazzar

it ;

expected

VIRGIN.

BLESSED

and

silent

also

was

THE

OF

PURIFICATION

124

age.

Men,

active

tendency 2

Acts

*

Luke

who

life, on

the

xii. 23. xvii. 35, 36.

are

are

no

whole.


confuse

They the mere

OF

SECRECY

X.]

great

objects

standard

of

nearness

that

distance

a

of

To

they

as

The of

the society,

till the

that

day Men

standard from

to

cannot

them

to

away the

and

that

of

this

of

Assyriabecame

Jews it ;

had

a

they

were

took enemy. what

or

out

of this of

sun

time

own

on

stroyed. de-

was

is

an

Scriptureunstudied

They

take

the

society.

rather

earthlycauses

They When

no

warning

of

consider

world, necessary the

results power

great, (we might suppose) the

plain call

to

repentance.

led to set power

refuge against Assyria

considered

a

Far

againstpower, in

reasoned

Probably they they

ever,

usual,

as

perplexities;which

search

state

as

holiness, they have

in

or

tion. crea-

The

"

Sodom

their

possibleremedies.

conditions

as

for,with

it with.

compare

carry them

them,

time;

troubles,

no

in believe

the

movements

coming.

which

tions. na-

to the

proceed

earth," bright

of wrath

untrained

hearts

nature,

cast fore-

or

the

beginning of the affairs,

holy

recluse

things continue

Christ's

the

wicked especially and

of

of

upon

very

the

course

moment

risen

was

all

of state

business

Baal,

providencesamong

from

were

outlines

It is but

withstand

multitude

the

in the

princes,or Elijahthe can

the

It is

remoteness.

country.

God's

of

time

measure

perspective by

take

can

whole

a

Carmel, who

the

or

one

Daniel, solitary among of Mount

in

as

125

and little,

with

events

importance

features

end,

VISITATIONS.

of

only at and

DIVINE

Egypt

their

themselves

from

they old into

temperate, enlightened,


PURIFICATION

126

cheerful

might

view

of

than

Egypt,

Certain

it

find

could

times," and

wisdom.

Thus

they

"

say,

or

to

destroy.

The

earth

been the

this

day, and

was

years heard

of

takes

as

signs

political

to

comes

much

more

before

luxury

work

the

their

fire,which

the flood

the

decree

The

1

Is. lvi. 12.

earth

made and

way

unseen,

for

a

of

while

At

gels An-

;

; but

no

warning.

hundred

one

was

conqueror

man,

world

brought

waters

forth

goes

in secret

on

to

things unaltered. hold

decree

few

of

of covetousness,

or

forth

goes

Belshazzar

infatuates

cannot

"

of it.

Pride

mass

revel, whether

place to give the

doomed

city,when

of

ambition,

decree

turned, and

form

this their

the favoured

it,and

public event

men

the

"

"To-morrow,"

escape.

self-esteem, the

pride and

hear

or

the other,

with

pretences

no

of

pleasure,or

of

twenty

themselves

proceeds till wrath

as

in the midst

sensual

The

be

power

security.

own

V

abundant

And

shall

is

tage advan-

an

connecting then

some

the world there

it, and

upon

their

to

and

made

[Serm.

balancing the

(asthey thought)

read

of the

Assyriaas

as

them

kingdom,

one

who

growth tending

so

VIRGIN.

affairs; perhaps they of

otherwise,

is,we

first with men

the

and

BLESSED

national

of

consider

rather

THE

OF

and

forth 2,"

Babylon

had

marching

into

his

great feast.

self-indulgenceand like

"

leaves

length

together,and

breaks

i

Zeph.

some

the the

by

ii. 2.

dering smouloutward

decayed its

own


weight,or

As

shall

be

to

the as

you

breach

ready

suddenlyat

cometh

corruptionof

an

nation

a

the

will

is, there

carcass

inward in

meant

says of Jerusalem

He

Lord's words, when

breaking

same

be

to

seems

fall,swelling

to

The

instant."

iniquity

whose

high wall,

a

external

"This

says;

a

127

accidental

Prophet

(or bulging) in

out

VISITATIONS.

slightand

some

on

violence.

DIVINE

OF

SECRECY

X.]

;

the

our

soever Where-

"

eagles

be

gathered tgetherV such

Thoughts, at

all times

But

now,

in

more

marks

proportion

as

Whether few to

in

men

prepare

as

who

have

turn

this

for His

it

to

of His

this

world

of

thought

Let

deep

Let in

us

our

us

all to

to

those

us

then as

the

from

the

hearts

the

by taking

or

with

great, how

wasted,

are

all-importantinterests. upon

evident

ears.

visitations.

us,

1

when

we

Matt.

xxiv.

1

come

28.

a

enough safely

callingupon

and

account,

not, but

or

grace

is most

it

it

mysteriouslylittle things are

connected

improved ruin

is

celebrates, lay up

recollection,how

ries car-

ness. judicialblind-

doors

our

have

may

religiouseyes

Memorial-day events

is at

coming,

Festival

profane

peculiarlyapposite

are

prideand

that He

but

is

present day bears upon

of

Christ

England

conjecture;

they

world

Providence, yet

His

the

usual

than

the

age

hides

God

it forward.

profitable

foregoing,are

; for in every

blind, and

and

the

as

the

Let

ments, single mo-

salvation us

to

in

bear

or

the

worship

in


PURIFICATION

128

God's

OF

House, that any

for what

ancient

were

born, and

that

remember the

have

Simeon He

Temple, except

whole

that, for what the

in this

when

that

prophet

teacher

falls

over

very

wwst,

Temple,

knows

of His

our

our

Deliverer.

He His

that is

His

at

His

age

is,the

comfort,

the Church.

we

;

His

people; protesting

no

though is

army

He

Father's

the

to

on

the

the

still for

a

right hand,

at

presented

was

Rather,

the

it

worse

is the Advent

us

He

is

march

of

has

while

our

of

silent, doubt towards

sky, and

outskirts

be

to

little of it,as

as

now.

neither

see

to

Christ

nearer

Even

upon

Nay, though

of

earth, and

Providence

coming through

camp

take

state

knew

may

further, from

remaining

yet, the

carry

avoiding

our

us

tokens

a

first

us

Yet, granting things

in the

condition

the

when

while

of salvation

And

in

considering

on

day, let

the

is heard.

voice

sin.

God's

not

see

we

Let

hope

us

His

at

interval.

our

about

Let

thirtyyears, alive

viour, Sa-

again

daily conduct;

of this

nor

darkness

the

the

manifested

were

we

bearing on

find Him.

for

once,

momentary

despond

we

Perhaps

not

not

know,

occurrences

the

was

with

miss

to

materiallydepend

event

or

the

Anna

our

we

fear

us

and

off in into

thought

this

may,

before

its determinate

generation, who

visitation,died

[Serm.

of service

season

His, announced

of

welfare; let

while

VIRGIN.

wonderfully connected

purpose

eternal

BLESSED

such

be

know,

we

some

our

THE

even

now

world.

own

keep

us.

His

yet surely He

seat sees


DIVINE

X.]

SECRECY

OF

all that

is

on,

His

hour

going

of

Fast

by Festival, continue

they will

His

be

the

hour

of

where

dare

strong hearts, and of the

treasure

and "

to

thereof that

make

"

their

a

out

the

people,cast

are

complete

more

the

up,

corrupt He

May

raise

ignorant"of

not

seeming to

arms

eyes, and

defend

to the

the

and brightness,

Lord, keep

up

earth

prepare the

Is. lxii. l. 6, 7. 10.

!

for

ousness rightethe

vation salYe

silence,

not

establish,and the

the standard

K

the

Saints,

and

peace,

rest, until

gates ;

cast

the

slumbering brethren

hold my

praise in

stones, lift up

II.

heavier

that burnetii

of the

a

1

VOL.

as

lamp

through,go through of the

not

rest, till He

no

Jerusalem

make

delay,the

committed

once

forth

mention

give him

and

go as

and

seeks to sap and

sake I will not

thereof

are

Church, in this her

grace,

For Sion's sake will I

Jerusalem's

?

ordinance

the

His

save

alarm

and

rouse

His

vigorous

faith

Him

to

by Season,

One, with

Evil

His

people.

of His

of the

devices

night

openlyassault !

not

hear

not

Fast, Season

Satan

when

fail

not

Day by

and

Lord

good

will

day, Festival

greater His

of His

instruments

up

and

129

praisecontinue, and

vengeance,

peril;

he

He

and

after

the

the deliverance

May

Shall

according to

But

scorned.

and

multitude.

the

by

waits

they cry day

of prayer

His Services scorned

and

vengeance.

elect, when

own

VISITATIONS.

till He

Go

....

ye

the

way

highway, gather for the

peopleV


130

PURIFICATION

Thus

on

the

that

walls

is

thou

to

formed

shalt

saith

thee

the

Lord, Lord

is

liv.

17.

[Skrm.X.

watchmen

"

Church

the

"

:

shall

V

Is.

to

comfort

their

and

1

His

and

against This

condemn.

the

;"

rise

VIRGIN.

address

great

our

shall

of

servants

God

against

that

BLESSED

Jerusalem

of

says,

tongue

THE

Almighty

does

He

Me,

OF

No

weapon and

prosper,

thee

the

self her-

in

every

judgment,

heritage

righteousness

of

the

is

of


SERMON

THE

FEAST

XL

ST.

OF

MATTHIAS,

DIVINE

that

This

fast which

the

is

with

In

warning

recorded

and

in in

repentance him

previous intended

a

lest

called

Judas

latter

deed

which

such

"

hints

Watch

now

which

be

traitor the

have

we

Lord

our

And

in thou

doubtless

in

the to

He

let

reflection

drop

supposed

you ;

for

cerning con-

courses dis-

in the to

of

therefore," He

find

by trayed be-

end

circumstances ye,

2

the

Supper, but

wretched k

Apostle.

an

of

call him

the

to

It

pain.

fast which

who

may

brated cele-

this, addressed

as

Last

suddenly, He just

that

He

did

it, He

reference

coming

place

crown.

be

to

of

the

thy

and

election

man

the

to

apostate disciple. "

the

during

is

crown."

thy

only

by

which

word, "Hold

wretched

Not

take

man

the

very

warnings

the

him.

in

take

the to

the

as

history of

man

no

were

Lord

our

the

gives us

hast, that many

well chosen

was

Judas.

next

s-day

no

feelingsof joy

mingled

St. Matthias

the

Saint'

the fall,as

records

iii. 11.

hast, that

thou

only

APOSTLE.

DECREES.

Rev.

Hold

THE

have His

said,

sleeping." "

we

must

not

I


MATTHIAS.

ST.

132

of sinners

speak of

way

some,

his

follow

with

pity,but

with

easilyGod

how

and

us,

put to

who

our

Him.

It

often

service

their

and

in

personallybound manifested

that, if

they

interest men,

from

His

from

their

derived,

suppositionthat Now

this

who

they

can

ciously graas

mercy out,

fail.

They

peculiar title

over

on

above

not,

or

other

whether

the

other

and

obedience,)

interest, that

hand

the

very

possiblyfall offends them.

is repressedall feelingof self-importance

and especially by through the Scriptures, we

has

marked

and

especialholiness an

certain,

of

would

it matters or

and

themselves

so

some

decree,

such practically

but

and

those

secure

purposes

fall,His word

promises,

eternal own

Church;

they

(however

Him

His

have

that

salvation

consider

with

up

His

in

They

the

could

think

to

come

in

to

obedient dis-

are

grow

;

without

we

happens

their

necessary

sideration con-

a

on

purposes

favour

think

it.

accepted

mind

place,if

in His

They

presuming.

not

St. Matthias, is this

of

others

long been

have

viewed,

we

awe.

effect His

may

be

rises in the

election

of the

shall be, if

we

must

fear and

reflection which

The

he

and

of

sin in ourselves.

excuse

inexcusable, as

pattern;

falsely-charitable

mzfortunateinstead

learn to

thus

we

doubtles

was

the

accordingto

stylingthem

wicked, lest He

[Serm.

commemorate

to-day.

Let

us

the

events

consider

this

subject. Eliphaz

the

Temanite

thus

answers

Job, who

in


DIVINE

XL]

showed

distress

his

of God's

God,

he

Is it

himself? thou

thou

art

makest

of His show

He

is

righteous?

us

thy

Not

whoso

sake

the

Christ

pronounced

all the

twelve

which

ye

have and

also

shall

thought without

from

which

is

life ?

an

"

It

allusion

Job

xxii. 2, 3.

this,

rebel.

seemed, upon

our

"

Ye

of His

glory,

thrones, judging would

taken

Eternal

that

His

Archangel

Judas Saviour that

"

many

2

Matt.

not

by itself,

Rule

always understood,

him,

hand

basis of

Who

promise,

to the

is true to

it

throne

Israel 2."

this

reference

other

favor; and not

He

as

when regeneration,

twelve

upon of

the

but,

traitor included.

in the

formally enunciated,

eternal with

sit

tribes

government, not

Me,

tures, crea-

treacheryof Judas,

shall sit in the

of Man

twelve

do

fall and

Apostles,the

followed

have

the Son

who

as blessing,

a

first ;

rebels, whether

of those

long before

rational

the

His

course

rule, which

on

are

forfeits

once

the

Scripture,will

His

the

judgment

that

for the

the

from

Him, that

And in

us

Almighty,

to

unconditional

no

absolutelyHis

; and

even

recorded

as

by

goes

Apostle, at

or

gain

perfect ?"

ways

righteousnessand throne

the

l

respecter of persons,"so

no

profitableunto

to

is it

or

unto profitable

be

may

impatient

grew be

man

that, in dealingwith

us,

"

a

pleasure

any

providence

makes

Can

"

is wise

that

133

and infirmity,

correction.

as

that

DECREES.

of God's when

even

was

added, are

xix.

of

sure

as

if

first shall

28.


134

yet He

last ;"

be

might law

And

held the is

their number

to

a

symbolical allusion

to

His had

?

Yet,

but in that He

one, to

show

a

does

body, as this

are

be

but

not a

look

sinful

Apostles

to

the

at

us

perfect

rejects this,but

in this election but individuals,

mere

as

the

with

harmonious

us,

reference

love, if He

that for

we

are

could

Him,

Rev.

His

"

the

disengaging to

design beyond

objectsof

suffer

of

process

one

Apostles,

is

Why

that

appear,

"

the fruit of His show

when

of the

\

into two

world,

the immediate

to

Surely,

accomplished

Why,

case

some

decrees,

certain definite whole, of which

alter in

gloriousand

the

it

into.

accuratelyfillup

it would

as

us,

His

up

fallen ;

had

of

have

cumstance cir-

made

in

twelve.

onlyin

not

in the

the tribes of Israel also,if He

of

parts may from

He

of them.

one

one

scope

to be

months,

contained

would

as

divides another

of us, He as

well

as

few

should have

altogetherenter

fallen,should

number

the

it,eleven

willed

purpose

be

as

twelve

words,

a

of

full twelve, after

cannot

His

remarkable

Lord

our

may

He

All

crown

something

and, perhaps, there

we

and

throne

such

fundamental

the letter of His

from

that itself,

had

apply the

and

life ; nevertheless, in

there

which

undeceive

impartialProvidence.

predestinedto Matthias

[Serm.

nothing to

to consult

refuse

of His

said

Apostlesseemed

"

MATTHIAS.

ST.

us,

bounty,and faithful ? even

and

find

much

it

some

who shall

Why, other more,


DIVINE

XI] servants

fill His

to

DECREES.

lower

thrones, should

wanting, and transgressHis This

the

on

the

purposed

they rebelled, and great

instruments. but

word; be

"

Thee,

I pray

me,

And

written.

hath

sinned

book."

His

Saul

His

secure.

own

to

conduct

1

Exod.

be

were

a

xxxii.

seed second

in

view

but

His

Again,

32, 33.

His

land "

Moses,

shown

glory of His

is

people

promise ;

if not, blot

will I blot

He

the

dealings

of

which

book

shall

on

of his

and

sin ;

Thou

hast

Whosoever out

My

of

us

from

the

the

End,

and

Providence.

and

evinced

mere

of

the

chosen,

was

end

sake

him

independent monarch, himself

His

said unto

Rule

essential

'. The

for the

Thy

clearly has

beginning, that

Again,

of

Lord

the

Moses'

of

Rule

the

from

againstMe,

So

justicethe

gave

out

when

live, all the earth

I

forgive their

wilt

His

stayed

twice

was

in

pardoned according to thy

as

excluded

himself

be

If thou

to make

wished

Moses

them.

He

them,

gloryof the Lord"

the

occasion, He

former

to

have

truly

as

with filled

with

I

the

Rule

same

Moses

Israelites

the

which fulfilling

in

many,

consume

what

?

government.

happened

declared

"

to

instead

This

nation.

time, God in

moral

Israelites,when

the

God

hand.

a

His

of

out

be

we

holy law

point of exemplifying the

of

case

strict and

instance

one

history of

revealed was

but

is

135

thought

the

himself

self-will of one

who

instrument

of

God's

Numb.

xiv. 20, 21.

instead

of

an

felt pur-


136

ST.

poses, of

minister

a

law

a

wielded

of

by

right

sinned, Samuel thou foolishly,

Lord

the

formed

said

to

for

thy kingdom

hath

sought again,

Israel

from

"

him

a

The

Lord this

thee

is better

neighbour of thine, that In out

of

their

those

other

unto

fruits

in

and

husbandmen,

which

They

out.

thought

and

the

promise

Old

and

1

and

power,)to

L Sam.

when

and

the

xiii. 13, 14.

you

the

1 Sam.

by

xv.

them,

was

ing point-

am

the

they

did not

Christ, God's

imagine

how

propheciesof to irreversibly

temporalhonour Alas

name.

28.

Gospel

hard

were

the

say

the

striking

They

may

seemed

(notto

Israelites

2

a

vineyard Him

I

How

with

pleaded

which

power

to

stroy miserably de-

which

equal

have

of

2."

how

Epistlesshow.

broken;

Testament,

assignhonour

thou

Consider

made

forciblythey might the

than

that, if Jesus declaring,

Gentiles was

given it

rejected.

were

it,St. Paul's

from

shrink

hath

will

them, of the generalRule

offered

kingdom

shall render

formed

Jews

the

heart1."

will let out His

V

seasons

He

"

;

men,

their

Lord

the

also, convictingthe Jews

mouth

own

wicked

instance

an

Christ

like manner,

and

day,

But

own

the

rent

have

ever.

continue;

hath

of

the Lord

after His

man

done

commandment

Israel for

not

he

hast

would

now

upon

shall

So, when

Thou

"

the

kept

not

obligation

strong only as

him.

him,

....

thy kingdom

the

and

wrong,

who

now

And

and

hast

[Sekm.

glory,under

God

thy

established

His

of

Him

MATTHIAS.

3

Matt.

!

they

xxi. 41.


DIVINE

XI.] seek

did

not

for

their

both

of

Rule

of

did

for

all the

heart as

all his

St. Paul

by

nature,

the

basis

it

retorts

that

are

and

They

voice, running

clear

those

to

that

to

was

them

Gentile

in

that

saying.

Gentile. Such

For

there is the

government,

as

explanationof

was

the

upon

Jew

glory,honour,

was

prefixedto

anguish

and

to

them

no

Jew

obey

the

is

first,and

Mosaic,

such

1

Rom.

Rule

propounded by

his discourse

the

upon also

ii. 6

"

wrath of of

the man

with God of

;

man

also to

the 1."

God's

St. Paul

in

significantly

Christian.

is the

11.

Truth,

the

to every

peace,

election, and

them

also

respectofpersons

Jewish

by

gloryand

soul

every

unchangeable it

every

who

for

first,and and

they

life ; but unto not

in

lished estab-

hard

render

To

do

good, to the

worketh

it be

on

has

a

well-doingseek

evil, of the

; but

vidence Pro-

consciences, when

deeds.

his

to

God

which

on

contentious, and

doeth

who

His

of

insisted

ever

immortality,eternal

tribulation

as

still

obey unrighteousness,indignation and

but "

solemn

creatures.

(he says) will

patientcontinuance and

mysteries

one

intricacies

their

on

God

"

according

honour

the

promises. Impressed though

decrees, it

complained.

them

given

the

"

His

small

that

all

most dispensations,

His

Revelation,

clue

one

world,

listen

and

man

the

dealings with

the

137

amid

God's

listen, amid

upon

the

use

religiouscourse,

all His

would

and

out

Scripture and

not

under

DECREES.

Gospel

Such Cove-


138

ST.

made

nant,

in

without

originalavowal

respect of persons

bearing

disobedient

to

a

by

that

Covenant,

the

Elder same

"

peace

wrath

"

the

to

gift of

Old,

New

as

of

body

which

the

is the

doctrine

This

whom

the

of

Covenant

separate

the

these

in

reasoners

some

set

in

Christian

far, not

so

was,

to

revealed

was

nature

not

not

perseverance

peculiar blessedness, gifts,and

its

The the

its front

good,"

Apostle,to

extraordinaryway

an

the

"

might change. us

far above

;" predestiningto glory,characters

individuals, but members

deed, rich, in-

;

impartial retribution,

of

pledging the

persons,

on

that worketh

man

every

before

[Serm.

and promise privilege

Dispensation,but

to

MATTHIAS.

mises. pro-

unlike would

days

maintain.

We

vouchsafed

are

Evangelist,who

favoured

the death

of

reward

according they

of

the

tree

it,in the

to

finallyclosed

God's

Me,

is with

shall

fected per-

to

give

the

quickly,

come

man

every

Blessed

be

commandments,

that

of

enter

life,and

and

revelations, after

Behold, I

"

his work

as

that do His

rightto the

volume

his brethren.

My

and

further witness

a

may

theymay in

are

have

through

gates into the cityV And

like the

that

third witness

a

the Christian

Jewish, conditional, is He

which

Apostles

when

He

1

left was

Rev.

Lord's

our

behind

Him

leaving the

xxii. 12.

14.

Election

claration, de-

own

His

with

world,

is

as

re-


DIVINE

XL] corded

by

the

in Me"

not

said,

them

their

abidingin Him,"

but

doubt,

abide

If

"

Lastly,in

He

yet He

chose

of

case

God

abide

none

"

;

the

of

in Him

removal

of shall

ye

spared

solemn

"

life

chosen

of

if to

as

might

Church, He

not

if

we

they were

was

that

fall away.

laid have

;"

souls

Thus, in

in

deep

the

very

the serious

wisdom

high-minded,but

devil

a

show

Apostles,neither

not

Apostle.

an

that

;

of them

one

gation promul-

exemplified it,

instance

had

warning, Be

the

Apostles themselves,

the

merciful

to heart

under

expression

Rule, He

twelve,

all

of His

foundation and

He

whom

for eternal

chosen

shelter

commandments,

my

cast

should

adds, for the

Eternal

all clean," that

not

branch, and

And,

the

complete

to

spoke it, in

knew

the

order

His

of

He

a

love 1."

in my

while

keep

ye

as

abide

declaration

say that

and

man

burned."

minds

solemn

predestined,He

the

all

"

are

supposed obscurity in

some "

they

this

oppositionto

a

gather them,

men

reluctant

and

restless

lest

If

"

forth

is cast

fire,and

the

into

he

"

; and

is withered

and

139

Evangelist.

same

He

DECREES.

to

lay it

fear ;" for, if

will

He

overpowering thoughts

must

spare

thee! What crowded

solemn on

greetingsof among

them

St. the as

Matthias, eleven

he

Apostles,and

their brother

1

when

John

xv.

! His

16.

received took

very

His

election

have the seat was


140

a

witness

such

surelywill

did ;

others

we

old

according

has

left the Thus

whom,

know

of of

who

have

We

men.

Truth

; and

our

called

upon

then,

Let

as

to us

a

to

world be

to

aloud, and

look

the

of

Church

Him with

who

and

alone

have

the

the

let their

called

while

can

single heart

of or

of

the

By

the

indifference, the

Christian, we while

we

rejoice.

we

keep look

vilege, pri-

lightshine

individuals, one

as

the

place

warning.

our

the

long

with

in

lowly-minded

tremble

How

trust

we

the profanities, the superstitions,

unbelief

is but

utterlyfallen away,

gloryis

very

ward. West-

present witnesses

at

are

pleasure;

dead.

stand

to scarcely

corrupted,as

so

before

God

new.

age

put in

fall

The

Himself

every

while

either

of the

another.

gains

the

but

do

lief unbe-

The

inscrutable

own

; but

not

assuredlywe Christians

of

branches, and

lost and

called,

are

castingaway

conversion

the

in every

the Gentiles.

of this country shall be

Gospel, we

whom

East, and manifested

the

filling up

of sin and

The

His

Matthias

as

calling.Many

us.

to

take the

indeed, have

of

many

the Christian

of

successor

are

of

monuments

is the

loses

before,

the dead,"

of reconciling

nation

one

works

we

The

degree. We

gone

their

fulfil it. And

did not

our

some

around

the

was

Church

He

have

void

made

set up

are

Jews

who

chosen.

are

in

good fight,but

a

age have few

be

soldiers,

of

fought

ours

baptized for

"

are

ranks

[Serm.

againsthimself, if he

place of

of

MATTHIAS.

ST.

up

from

us

to

are

preach Let and

us

all,

falling.

Christ

our


DIVINE

XL]

and

Saviour, all

whom

us

and

which

Let

edifying.

to

truth,

that

sanctified

as

great and

be

are

by

judged

makes

faith

we

and

and

that

though

that

salvation

God's

and

grace

in

of

falls, natural

our

questions we

;

do

can

is

in

far-spreading be

of

own

sufficient

for

limits

these

are

"

for

certain,

ourselves, for

power, the

severes per-

exact

know

nothing

is

man

corruption, we

tue, vir-

Beyond

one

the

are

while

our

is

;

that

hidden

grace. it

what

Him

and

their

How

hereafter

Him,

and

the

accepted

through

to

pardon

tends

hearts

shall

open

lations specu-

what

freely

and

us

inquire.

another

will

in

done

Sacraments

not

been

watch

us

all

our

Christ,

unite

forth

character

over-subtle

deep

of

works,

the

may

into

Let

let

;

follow

us

have

members

our

flow

and

this

who

Sacraments

the

that

let

from

derived.

Avoiding

receive

we

is

it.

us,

us

hands,

temptation

into

above

His

wisdom

of

enter

we

141

into

and

strength beginnings

lest

pray

ourselves

put

our

the

avoid

DECREES.

root

of

our

need.

evil

yet

however in

us,


SERMON

THE

FEAST

THE

OF

XII.

ANNUNCIATION

DUE

Luke

From

To-day ;

when

that

when

Lord

"

Hail,

he

said,

conceive

call

in

His

All

name

1

her

the

2

;

and

Jesus.

and,

and

He

shadowed over-

Highest.

In

anticipation

as

have

called

shall

be

he the

;

thou

for

forth

;

women."

among

behold,

bring

and

salutation

Mary,

not,

God

thou

art

tell

to

highly-favoured

art

Fear

the

Virgin

Lord,

our

generations

2

fxaKaptovai.

of

sent

the

began

blessed

thy womb,

blessed.

her,

of

power

fulfilled

with

favour

found

"

of

upon

came

that ;

me

was

Mother

the

Angel

The

thee

Gabriel

text.

thou

is with

Again

shalt

'.

call

Annunciation

the was

the

in

blessed

said,

with

event

great

expressed her

Ghost

Holy her

be

to

HER.

shall

generations

Angel

was

TO

i. 48.

the

the

she

the

that

all

celebrate

we

Mary her

henceforth

BLESSED

MARY.

REVERENCE

THE

THE

OF

VIRGIN

thou

hast

shalt

Son,

and

great,

and

a

ivkoyr\jiivr}.


shall

called

be

Son

of

was

the

next

her

appropriate title.

the

Holy

Ghost

herself

thinking

from

she

Mary, and

more

with

a

is this to me,

read

in the

was

promise

ever

God

race.

such her

is the own

humble

any

to

deep mystery

upon

be !

called

She

of

unworthiness inexpressible

years.

The

of her

Her

destinies

serpent's greatest

our

fallen

flesh, and

offspring;

course

; and

lot,her ignorance,her weakness

after

earth,

upon

the

Him

to

now

been

the

individual

plicated com-

had

the

her

bestowed

was

taking

humbling Himself,

In

was

guiltyEve,

reversed, and

her

put upon was

to

of her.

to be

On

of

length appearing

born

were

bruised.

honour

announced at

the

we

and

world

thousands

during

woman,

be

which

gave

which

In her

!

been

have

a

her

Mary

that

was

many

of the world head

told

How

they

shall be

were

Evening Service,

for

to

it

Lord

repeated,

there

; for

Hymn

out

of the

she

the

long delay, was and

And

of my

feelingsin

fulfilled that

Seed

out

art thou among

things which

Then

her

to

looking

spake

mother

the

believed

that

Lord."

must

be

She

Then

of those

performance

utterance

lowlier

the

use "

....

is she

the

that

far

gift equalled to

to

me?"

to

come

from

filled with

was

blessed is the fruit of thy womb.

whence

Blessed

with

said, Blessed

voice, and

and

"

greet her

spake, yet,

a

language.

reverent

women,

should

such

by

Her

she

time

1 ft

Highest."

she

thereby moved

was

loud

to

Though

the

at

VIRGIN.

the

the

Elizabeth

cousin

BLESSED

THE

OF

ANNUNCIATION

"

would

feel

again,her in the eyes


ANNUNCIATION

144

of

the

OF

world.

And

well suppose, that

that

bright vision

her

God,

her

which

We

cannot

she and

do

words, which

not

think from

came

God

low

henceforth For

He

is

and

is

holy

them

on

fear

that

that

hurry those

of

soul

My

"

hath

regarded

call

done

to

from

blessed.

me

great

me

And

name.

the

behold, from

for

hath

Him

stant in-

spirithath rejoiced

He

His

is

an

even

men.

hand-maiden:

mighty

repeat

for

highly favoured,

generations shall

all that

things;

His

of

estate

of

my

For

Saviour.

my

and

stand. under-

we

meaning

most

children

the

magnify the Lord,

doth

the

We

it.

the

of

;

tensity in-

say it from

we

first uttered

awfullygiftedof

in

day, yet

consider

the

at

in

an

cannot

them

mode

heart,

feelingsto

understand "

may

confidingtrust

all these

a

we

of

innocence

faith, that

different

how

in which it over,

after

[Serm.

moreover,

ordinarymortals,

we,

in

had,

purityand

raised

day

VIRGIN.

BLESSED

she

of

which

hymn

THE

His

mercy

generation

to

generation." Now

Mary

let

and

a

;

the

by

next

given

Church

her

the

by

in all ages

since

to

day.

Eve,

was

bear

changed children

dispensation,in was

respects the Virgin

title first

in her the

1. I observe, that

to

in what

consider

is Blessed

Angel, this

us

conveyed, was came

to

in

blessing.

a

sorrow

which

the

made

into the

;

Eve

but

token

the

world.

pronounced

curse

doomed

was

this

now

of

on

Divine

very anger

which

means

by

Christ

might

have

vation salde-


THE

XII.] scended

REVERENCE

from

DUE

heaven,

come

again.

from

the

He

formed, like Eve, in

(asSt. Paul

from

evil to

have

found, when

Him to

that

good.

and

us,

instead of forth

all

and

our

sorrow

and

changed by

Son

the

Him.

The

coming

2. But

punishment

is another

of woman,

repealed when woman,

Mary,

Thy

to show

the

strength has

be

VOL.

the

II.

blessed

of

a

the

by

cure

portion of be

may

It

came.

the

original

considered said

was

to

shall rule

has

fulfilled. strikingly

earth

been

is

ever

cursed

proved

Heathen

to

thorns

the

conquer

punishment awarded

through

that all

husband

strength to

which

nothing

punishment of

very

which

Christ

which

sentence

has

all

of Christ.

there

"

purposed

Heaven, He

from

fall,the very taint of birth-sin,admits the

do

to

manner

wishes

corruptioncan

our

might

all sanctified. Therefore,

Son

of

ours

affections,our

our

life,He

sending His

it has

beings

in like

Son

is

pleased,He

reason,

our

but disciples,

as

For

all that

turn so

And

us.

been

or

forth His

into hell ; but He

relations in

aside in His

Him

He

body

a

;

woman."

a

will

divinelydevised

sent

to

He

as

Him

sinned, other

we

change

to

belongs to

sent

other

Had

J 45

taken

was

graciouspurpose

pursuits,our put

on

of

service,castingus save

taken

this,God

says),

His

have

made

"

been

and

some

But, far from

way.

went,

Adam

ground, as

HER.

He

as

might

TO

the

with, the

world, l

see

a

Man

thistles

and

but

the

Look and

the

thee ;"

over

fulfilment

woman.

as

same

of

the

abroad how

the


146

ANNUNCIATION

weaker

OF

half of mankind

Consider

reverenced

it the slave of

and

her, who

who

was

bad

her

then

who

her

at

husband

Jewish

and patriarchal

But He

Christ

when

vindicated

Not

that the

the

Gospel ;

man,

the

the

the

wife,

entrance was

first

the

bids

husband

in

into

Eve;

"

it.

St.

"

done

away honour

give

of the

appointed

the world.

iii.7.

joining en-

especial

"

Adam

was was

notwithstanding,she

1 Peter

are

Paul, wrhile

beingdeceived

woman

woman,

in that both

being the and

the

inferior to the

slaveryis

And

her

formed, then

1

practiceof

destroyedunder

her, speaks

Saviour

But, transgression."

is

weaker,

of life V

vouchsafed

deceived, but the

curse,)

of His Mother.

honour

the

not

was

of the

is stillmade

woman

because the

of the

lightof

of the

very

the seed

rightsand

subjectionupon blessedness

the

him

suffered under

was

as

came

still

man

dispensations, proves

to Christ ; but

heirs of the grace

never

Thus

woman

The

distinction of ranks

St. Peter

with. unto

he

as

the

on

her.

over

the

under

even

divorce, which

polygamy and

have

suffer from

now

Still,(inthe words

ruled

arm

purpose.

making

tempted,

Nay,

once.

nized tyran-

of force.

originally tempted him,

revelation,the punishment removed

cruel

and "

seduced.

strong

[Skrm.

been

nations, which

triumphed,

degrade himself by

VIRGIN.

made it,but have heartlessly

every

serpent has

the

by

all those eastern

time

at any

BLESSED

has every where

debased

and

over

the

THE

Adam not

in the

shall


XII.]

THE

be

through

saved

through the a

REVERENCE

the

only been

not

but

even

symbol

betwixt

Christ and

Thus

the

has

off

the

blessed

favoured

and

and

subsisting Lord,

bearing our

together,(and must

have

whom

the

Creator

her

who gifts,

been

near

earthlyrelative

up

to ; the

instruct and

chosen

Son

of the

by

of

nature

to

? What

presence

was

bound

was

to be

Him

to

day by day, as

in stature

1

?

1 Tim.

l2

go

This

ii. 15.

shadow over-

must

the

only

God, the only and

revere

appointedto train and

one

hath,

favour

Spirit condescended

have

He

that

purity of her,

transcendent

His miraculous

whom

him

to

expresslytold,)what

are

we

the

chosen

was

divine

and

the

in

as

estimate

can

If to

holiness

the

been

with

to

Who

us.

this

accounted

herself, as well

in

of Christ?

given,and

is

to be

perfectionof her, who

Mother

the

wisdom

in

is doubtless

further, she

holiness

Him,

the

seducingAdam, sanctifying

for

she has done

one

originaldignity,

Church.

VirginMary,

benefits

look

its

Marriage

the other. part of it,repealing

one

more

was

peculiarly upon

so

that time,

to

is

which

heavenlyunion

His

inherited

3. But

be

Mary,

that

lightenedthe peculiardisgracewhich

or

woman

the

147

as spiritual privilege,

a

of the

outward

taken

mankind,

restored

giftedwith

HER.

from

from Accordingly,

woman.

has

all

upon

TO

1," Child-bearing

the

of Christ

birth

as blessing,

DUE

He

educate grew

contemplationruns

in


148

to

ANNUNCIATION

OF

did highersubject,

a

think

the

was

you,

nature, of which as

do,

we

flesh ;" and of

Now,

1

after

when

we

every

one

told

"

there.

that

what

"

back

about

After

Christ

here

again

much

as

1. It not

such

the

there

hear

we

silence

this

suggests to

dealingswith

man.

all the

men

viz.

those

1

than

find

we

Christ's

birth

is said

attending

as

Him

by

as

of her.

more

His

after

prayer

But,

instruction,

Scripturewas

There

fall upon In who

have

of which

times know

we

1 John

not

as

God's

sands thou-

the

Bible

nothing of,

ever

were, name

because

Job

xiv. 4.

read,

only of was

to

been

the line of God's

Scripture we

iii.6.

written,

particularSaint, but

that

or

whom

in

think

are

we

Little

find

we

these,

as

is mentioned

in

no

that

us

whom

their lives did not

good

thing out

of her.

holy souls in the

historytreats,

flesh,is

committed she

and

give gloryto Almighty God. of

ing, know-

;

Gospels,I

of

Apostles

then

this

the

to

is mentioned

and

in the mention

exalt

to

thoughts

little of her.

keeping ;

in

bring a

Virgin Mary,

She

cross,

; and

human

the

clean

circumstances

her.

continuingwith ascension

of

surprise,that

some

hear

St. John's

to

his sinless Son

can

the

the

the

to

of that

state

is born

again

feel

must

praise of

none

[Srrm.

?"

infancy,we

in

sanctified

formed

VIRGIN.

follow it ; for what,

dare

we

dwellingon

turn

more

BLESSED

God

that

unclean

an

and

THE

public not a

of

few,

especially


DUE

there

Doubtless

honoured. in

REVERENCE

THE

XII.]

Israel, serving God

Anna

; but

being

in

looked what

situation

for

burned

whose

have

names

Scriptureis and

those

Saints

only

personal friend John

St. Paul

dispenserof he

that

"

the

us

His

somewhat

which

honour should

them.

as

"

being known,

our

St. John,

His

know

we

why

himself

flesh

His

to be

the honour

1

2

Cor.

16.

has

His hid and

Mother

exposed,

as

risk lest the

a

through of Him

Virgin Mary

v.

so

dangerous,because

without

minds the

\n

and

said,

sacred

more

St.

? because

meaning,

received

Had

of

propagator

Saints

those

eclipsein

honoured

know,

to

not

were

His His

feelingstowards

These

of

of

preaching

was

the

His

of

hear

we

St. Paul

similar

a

knowledge

admittingof

and

and

"

after

man

no

of God's

course

illustrious As

thousands

because, (I say,)

little do ;

for

zeal like

instruments

Apostle

more

unfit for the world not

the

Truth.

friend.

;

the

us

St. Paul

feelings,His

familiar and

His

knew

Saviour, with from

the

was

breasts

introducing or

with

compared

Nay, of

yet, how

;

that

the

were

favoured

Christ's

Son.

them

and

Providence,

either

as

She

Abraham's,

show

who

Jesus.

Jerusalem."

in

like

Scripture,as

all

to

memorial

marvellous

great

purposes,

Lord

"

widows

prayers,

glorifythe

in

to

140

many

in

Saviour

no

written

been

mentioned

faith like

David's, have

have

HER.

fastingsand

redemption

know,

we

to

Infant

the

of

spoke

only is

she

a

in

TO

been

grace, who more


ANNUNCIATION

150

fullydisclosed have

been

been

work

in

history.

is

God,

him

see

though

favoured

a

him

from

on

But, when without God's

visible

of

than

Creator.

the

is too to

high

know

servants. own

the

We

calmness

St. John in

think

and

of

things to

Son

of God

how

is it

and

they

to

was

an

thus

we possible

in

creature

like

the more

ourselves,

thoughts such

see

for

in their

men

The

highertheir

being

twice

Even

seen.

tempted

Angel

who

if he who

bear

of God's

private life,and

joy.

overcome

could

for his

dangerous thing,it

a

of

are

And,

come.

he ministers.

the

sinners

Apostle, was

worship before

the

it is

bear

hope

less fitted the

of

retirement

the

We

revealed

innermost

cannot

him.

perchance,

rest,

Thus

best

admire

subserviency to

seems

for privilege,

place, in

the gifts,

down

the

servant

a

we

in

to which

one

a

him, and

a

a

appointed by

instrument,

work

should

thought

end

immediate

and

We

sake.

own

When

sake.

introduced, full of gifts, yet

is

designs,such

for His

glorifyGod

to the

one

any

seeminglybeen

have

an

no

disclosed

been

and, though

;

him, yet, after all, we pass

have

mere

one

would

contemplated, because

not

a

been

time, the Giver

towards

to be

have

giftswould

would

sake,

and

her, true, she would

would

working

seen

we

She

for her

introduced

His

[Serm.

heavenly beauty

same

less

of

or

Saint

her

at the

somewhat

design her

the

spiritwithin

but,

;

VIRGIN.

BLESSED

in

us

honoured,

seen clearly

have

to

of the

sweetness

THE

OF

by to

to

showed

fall him

had

seen

the

creature,

gaze

upon

the

the


XII.]

should than

be

Eternal

"

Godhead

?

mercy

there

many

be uttered, 2.

But, further, the

more

the

Him

Other

be.

to

appear

inspiredby Christ,

or

mystically. But,

derived

his

manhood

especialunity of

from

the a

too

all

condition

sinner

creature

our

;

limited low. we

; she

and,

and

to dwell

much

fluenced but in-

are

partakers

had

so

this

her ; and

God

had

sinful

to

better

Rev.

combine

ascribe

with

only

x.

4.

drous won-

it is perhaps

man,

without

upon

to

is raised

lack her

in

our

all

of her

2

place in fitting too

high

nor

thought

of her,

should

hold. with-

we

with

Heb.

she

God, yet is but

followingthe example think

an

beings,though

brought near

seems

cannot

should

1

is

of

ledge know-

Virgin,Christ

neither understandings,

We

Hence, we

such

made

the

the

who

perversionof feeling.For, truly,she

above

a

us

and

hard

"

hearing2."

her, and

with

nature

impossiblefor some

of her

though

saints

to

as

between relationship

was

Blessed

the

will

dangerous

more

V

is in mercy

consider

we

like

are,

things to say," yet they are dull of

it, the

uttered

about

weakness,

our

are

of her

truths

it particular,

seeingwe

Virgin was,

of

In

we

estimate

thunders

seven

us.

151

perfectionsof

Therefore, many

to

"

HER.

it,and

little is revealed

so

Virgin, in are

into

infinite

the

from

up"

that

us

to

the

things which

"

sealed

to

more

TO

fulness, especially as

its

able to enter

comprehend

to

DUE

in

holiness

creature's

the

REVERENCE

THE

v.

of

Scripture,

and

11.

for her


ANNUNCIATION

152

Son,

separatingher

never

name

as

memorial

a

stooping

from

heaven,

Church,

honour

in

of

His

with

made

most

is

own

in

morating comme-

Temple,

the

in

His

and

incarnation.

sin

minds

our

only,as

Him

associate

to

respects

with

He

ministration

whose

Christ

that

in all

nature, and

our

be

for, nothing is

faith ;

our

impress on

to

thought of her, by

the

became

brother.

our

To

conclude.

for ourselves that in the

the

and

Observe

from

So

without

hard

are

anxiety are

towards

a

preached to

necessary.

The

aids

hearts, without into

to

in the

have

;

matured

their

sanctifica-

affliction, pain,

dispose us when

heavenly word,

God

power

uncommon

receivingthem.

to

nacy obsti-

extreme

this

renders which

be

us, and

to humble

which

Gospel Covenant,

us

in order

Yet, it is only our

us.

unbelief

of

Virgin Mary

hearts, that

faith

gain

we

fierce trials to which

those

our

sent

true

the

of the soul may

exposed

are

many

which

the lesson

historyof

the

highestgraces

private,and

tion.

our

Purification

; the

to profitable

save

our

Festivals

also be Festivals

may

commemorating

reallypartaker of

man,

abhorring the

not

only such

Mary, as

in

caution, the thought of her may

this

calculated

so

"

presentation

the Annunciation

And,

great condescension

apart

Lord

our

[Skrm.

this is the rule of

has set

of the Blessed

VIRGIN.

Him, but, using her

from

and

And

which

BLESSED

of His

Virgin'swomb." honour

THE

OF

chastisement

gives under renew

and

purify

providences to God

the

gives

cipline dis-

His


THE

XII.]

REVERENCE

Holy Spiritto

us

DUE

TO

silently ; and

the

day, (it may

every

be

humbly

sufficient sanctification

the

knows

world of

this ; and know

to

best

is the

is that

estate

redeemed

has

by

is the

Virgin Mary

His

power

promise when

of

the

told

were

came

upon

her

of those

If

we,

so

far let

as

we

are

of

Lord.

Son's

it

the Lord, and

she

at

us

bless Him

conscious

of

who

the

believed

belief,

those

things

which

And

when

was

sacred

but

sorrow

the

blessed not

sorrows,

innocence

enabled

the

sins.

have through God's unspeakablegift,

Mary's

the

for her

suffer for their

who

Lamb,

ham's faith like Abra-

blessed

afterwards, her

followed

measure

the

by

a

of

various

staggerednot

"

was

sin

themselves.

of the

with

"

and

who

the the

as

Strong in

she

performance

of participation sorrow

followers

doubted,

her

store re-

ing unswerv-

love Him

to

through unbelief;"

believed,

had

and

overcoming

chief.

might,

God

Zacharias she

and

calm

a

successively present

undenled

of these

of

grace

again. But,

heavenly grace,

evil

temptations to

the

and

them,

their nature

And,

in

on

go

His

tive instruc-

as

multitude, whose

learning day by day

course,

rial memo-

chastisement, repentance, supplication,

those, who

are

of the

case

the

trials to

severe

absolution, again and

and

there

of

need

a

the

quench

we

we

is

well

of

blest to

thousands, whom

consoling as

it is that

This

silent duties

Virgin Mary

When

it.

Baptism, then us.

it is

153

hoped,) are

of

The

of.

not

HER.

in us.

our

But

in any

youth, so

having departedfrom Him,

far

let


154

ANNUNCIATION

bewail

us

from us,

OF

it is tend

a

thing

sore

to burn

should

itself within

gain, which of sin

The

day

Saviour whole

will

will

unveil

Then

Him,

;

they

believe,the

of

countenance one

And to

after His

the Church

will be

might allowed

"

have been

a

be with to

snare

We

to build them.

Blessed

and

all those

righteousmen

history,and

taughtin

those

long

to

of

on

us

the Saints

to bear

the

but

by

one

up

promise pledged whose

tabernacles

earth,had

shall

Joel ii. 6.

we

now

Then are

now

been

we

Lord, and

our

see

whom

know.

1

now

It Transfiguration.

those

Mysteries which

1

not

Apostles and

the

Mother,

V

be fearful to look upon.

the Mount

on

upon

unrepented

will wake

men,

and

see

blackness

sin ; while

fulfilled the

be

good" to

His

in

common

to the

do

they earth

on

likeness,and

will

then

seemed

and

to look

their

gather

deformityof

Lord, who

Lord

our

forced

with

will discern, what utter

marks

foreheads.

yet could

ever

will

all faces

"

things as

Countenance

be

they pierced

wickedness

the

sinner

it

gated propa-

the

our

upon

Sacred

will the world

whom

Then

are

that no

has all

length,when

at

come

(though

pain,)if

count

us

for

severe

cleanse away

to

which

world, which

live.

of

sends

shame

and

is too

welcome

to

Let

us.

God

acknowledge

us

corruptionwhich

the

away

[Serm.

unwelcome,

be

learn

to

VIRGIN.

punishment

no

chastisement

BLESSED

guilt. Let

miserable

our

the heart that no

THE

we

Prophets, read

of

shall be above

us.


THE

XII.]

the

In

the

words

shall

we

He

Him,

1

is

shall

:

and

Bishop

John

Bull's

iii.

it

Sermon

3.

"

Beloved,

doth

that

even

On

the

Luke

for

as

48,

of

pure

this

shall

see

this

is

we

what He

shall

we

are

appear

when

He

49.

155

now

hath

subject i.

HER.

yet

that,

man

on

not

Him,

like

be

himself,

2,

TO

know

we

every

purifieth

1

and

but

be;

we

appear,

as

God,

DUE

Apostle,

the

of

of

sons

REVERENCE

hope

Him

in

V

Sermon,

vid.


SERMON

FEAST

THE

OF

XIII

THE

RESURRECTION

A

CHRIST,

QUICKENING

Luke

seek

Why

the

ye

Living

SPIRIT.

xxiv.

5, 6.

?

dead

the

among

LORD.

OUR

OF

He

is not

here, but

is risen.

Such

is

Holy

triumphant

Angels put

the

on

the

of

morning

flight the

to

little faith," less

Christ's

faith

understanding, why the

on

in

the

third

day

tomb

?

has

These

us

;

He

is not

deeds

were

world's

time

thought they yet they

hold

just what

now, on

the

love,

are

good

He

morning

the

ye

of

sorrow

to

His

to

in

this

the

than

Body

tory ; vic-

lect recol-

!"

that

ago,

day.

all His

ye

spoken

teen eighin

the

never

had

Christ

is to

though they

as

of

is risen

long

so

was

and

word,

of

ye

Saviour out

run

words

and

His

Living is

here, but

;

dutiful

anoint

the

women

O

"

more

to

ye

done since

years

of the

sadness

seek

according "

hundred

been

The

come,

it not.

than

Why

which

resurrection.

come

?

with

question

butes glorious Attri-

Resurrection;

and


we

CHRIST,

XIII]

Skrm.

blessed

are

own

assurance,

seen,

and

On

of reflection which

it

the

not

was 1

death

vigour

;" in

The

dissolution.

make

2."

Jesus

back

to the

which

His

implied. Mary,

These

have

the

all been

1

Ps. xvi. 10. Acts

holden

"

Acts

not

born

ii. 24.

iv. 27. rbv ayiov.

from

pain

for

a

Thou

man,

the our

season

in

27.

sin,

tov

;

but

"

says

Holy minds

birth, in

was

"

and

wilt not

immortal

which

it of

of

of His

of

a

inherent

Manhood

expressionscarry

Son,"

3

be

calls Him

Holy Thing"

That

with

corruption;"so

see

Angels'announcement

"

And

the

"

says, that

powers

decay.

left in

should

infliction

incorruptibleand "

was

Others

to

David

be

not

hidden His

elsewhere

Scripture,and

child

it

One

Thy Holy

resurrection

Peter

some

secured

greatest

could

nothing

suffer

He

only destroyits

could

violence

jects sub-

birth.

should

were

which

Him,

His

should

prophecy,St.

if there

as

Christ's

corruption."

possiblethat

to set

attempt

neither state,) see

this

to

not

suggests.

soul

"

unseen

of God

reference

have

comfortable

historyof

that His

One

will

many

how

observe

with

foretold

that

they

are

the

Holy

the

His

of

hell,"(thatis the

but

Angels spoke,accordingto

more

believed."

out

one

harmonizes

"

the

highest of Festivals, I

you

157

than

"Blessed

First,then,

1.

had

the

yet have

this

before

SPIRIT.

knowing it, even

in

to whom

women

QUICKENING

A

"

nature

is

born

of

of God."

after Adam's

6"tiov.


158

EASTER-DAY.

[Serm.

likeness,in his image \" and, being

own

sin, they sin

heirs

are

entered

into the "

consequences,

world,

by

Word

of Life

Ghost

displayedthat

manifested

was

creative

was

thus

by

from

fruit, so

as

far

Therefore, though He

impossible He might "

dominion

no

of the text,

words

And

Godhead, He

"

been

had

Jewish God

of

Cross,

1

;" and

not

v.

He

with

of

3.

as

His on

as

He

a

a

He

this 2

score

Rom.

; vi. 9.

in the

was,

the

dead." be

may

said "

was

essential

the

Himself

a

the

the Son

death as

3."

dead

blasphemer by to the

clared de-

according

power,

of

was "

was

Death

is, His

made

He

it

keep possession;

punishment, but

claim.

"

it.

the dead

brought

was

incorruptible.

of

2."

resurrection

because

"

only

not

enemies Gen.

and

mortal

forbidden

original.He

God

condemned

Rulers,

refutation

His

of

the

by

the

Livingamong

divine

Son

the

in His

of

Spirit of Holiness," that

the

to

His

evinced to be

the

the

Highest,was

even

Him

risingfrom

His

hence

to have

be

over "

when

Holy Child,

the

holder?

it could

but

overpower,

it had

being

liable to death,

was

should

But

of the

sinless

be

all its

flesh,the Holy

; and

all infection to

man

and

dences discerningevi-

our

(asthe historyshows,)immortal nature, clear

one

in

hand, by which, in the

Power

the

born

human

one

in

formed

beginning,Eve

death,"

his birth.

on

By

"

God's

without

of sin attendant

conceived

and

Not

sin."

into existence

comes

corruption.

to

of

the

practical

challenged by

If thou

be 3

the

Rom.

Son

i. 4.


CHRIST,

XIII.] of

God,

though

as

was

He

whether

like

was

the

Observe

God.

had

He

it, to

law

to

so

the

in

our

redemption.

finished;"

for

His

humiliation

He

when

wonders

were

enough

of "

Truly

His

that

was.

power

the

third

of

on

The

rose

detain as

a

flies from had

Him

no

him

power

immaculate

who awakes

man

its

as

over

a

who

real victory

the

at

Then

once,

followed

in the

which

The

even

unseen

glorious we

now

grave

could

life in Himself."

He

in the of

that Sacred

The

and

judgment

said

morning arose.

thing

pient inci-

These

triumph

had

conception.

the

is

lowest

some

Lastly, that

dead "

in

of God."

whatever

was

It

"

earthquake

claim

hell, and

into

commemorate. not

Son

the

was

descent

world, deed

this

mitted perknowledge fore-

what

at

earth.

Centurion;

was

said,

was

and

justifyHis

to

heathen

the

He

first, the

heaven

in

other

nature

enemies,

with

themselves, that

Him;

with

was

unto

and

expired. Immediately

showed

tokens

far

of His

ended,

necessary

depth

So counsel

for

of

going order, by under-

triumph

it, ended;

account

Son

obedient

sins.

our

there

;" but

the

or

was

determinate

"

experiment

that disinherited

; and

for

atone

by

of

His

tempted Him,

men,

He

Thus

new

before

other

assumed

God's

had

],59

Cross."

trial,a

a

event.

the death, fulfilling which

SPIRIT.

the

part of Satan, who

the

on

from

down

come

crucifixion

QUICKENING

A

morning,

when

Corruption

course.

Body, bonds

sleep

the of

fruit of death

were

an


160

EASTER-DAY.

*

broken

green He

that

Such and

ness withs," witnessingby their feeble-

"

as

Son

the

was

is the

concerning

better

not

of

which

who

one

could

we

have

tainted

from

keep

bound

seize

Pharisees

His

merely acknowledging Himself

to

they sought, fell the

be

to

the voice

by

image, He

God's

than

more

through and "

His

of

the

in His

first man the

was

man

2.

yet much

And

if such

subject

was

more

Godhead, Divine

of the

Lord

His

was

to

said

are

Adam

; and

days

beamed

awful

of His

purity

humiliation.

earth, earthy ; the second \"

visible

the

was

He

was

Essence

risen

streamed

1

1 Cor.

in

much

Majesty,while

and temptation, infirmity,

to

abundant when

whom

presence

nature, which

Heaven

from

When

Him

brutes

flesh with

of

in the

was

Men

officers,on

His as

second

secret

tabernacle

marks

Thus, being created

man.

was

Adam

scared

it.

personal

Him.

to be

from

were

brightness,even

The

the

They

ground.

that

the

all the

Him,

backwards

it

were

birth-sin.

worshipping

be

regard

His

borne

with

the

sent

might

to

concerning to

birth

trespassingupon

are

said

not

this

incorrupt nature,

seems

was

scarce

His

be

Something might appearance,

than

more

which

with

Christ's

between

all risk of

to avoid

reverence

of God.

connexion

resurrection; and

ventured

[Skiim.

xv.

manifestation from

forth

47.

the

dead.

(so

to

He

pain, of

His

Then

say)

on


CHRIST,

XIII.]

cloud

of

Body,

that

in

him,

it

was

had

real human

a

Him

saw

Word.

Eternal

the

could

death,

that

witness and

unto

even

God;"

their

Atonement,

of glory,lastly,

safelyto

it.

perfectman, the on

He

of

next

high

the

Prince

in the

fulness

His

II.

not

Him,

they

"

shut,

were

see, was

"

but

could

their Lord His

till the

unto

conduct

them

to

of His

day,

the

and sovereignty,

ascended

kingdom. Wonderful,

Isa. ix. f".

up

There

sellor, Coun-

EverlastingFather,

V

M

"

and

perfectGod

holiness, He

last

Mighty God,

Resurrection

as

possessionof His

1

VOL.

inhabited

was

handled

He

the

partakerin it

Power

manifested

of Peace

was

own

Thus

to take

remains

their Divine

His

immortalityof

separate

triple evidence, first,of

a

"

His

be

combine, that He

the doors

they

as

them,

to

of those

that

go, when

they felt, what

"

Himself,

they might

it

They

and

come

that

Soul, and

His

propertiesof by

body,

closed

showed

Himself

cannot

reason

a

pierced side,who

and

state, that

man's

which

He

He

people ; witnesses

to the

of

tue subtle vir-

senses,

manifested

exalted

in this His witnesses

hands

He

them.

spoke to

born

scending while, by conde-

;

but spirit,

wounded

be

a

Sacred

through the

pass

followers

mere

no

in

as

His

Cross, had

trial of their

the

before, with

truths

to spirit,

a

Manhood,

deigned to the

upon

assembled

to

that

had

hang

to

like

161

was transfigured

He, who

to His

doors

So

glory.

and

woman,

His

environed

side, and

every

SPIRIT.

QUICKENING

A

the


EASTER-DAY.

162

He

3.

plead "

ascended

liveth

ever

Yet

must

we

closed

the

us.

only to a

One

die for us,

but

"creation"

new

in

together Blessed went

of

which

we

"

He His

the

is

Eucharist, in which crucified

be

Sacrifice, may

of the are

is

those, "

who

"

some

remarks

to

discern

those

danger

of

is we,

who

lest not

and

we

the

1

! before

He

to

us

special

a

Holy Mystery,

in

how,) the

of

virtue

life of

all that of

the

evidentlyset

forth

feastingupon

the

ture." Na-

Divine

of the

be in the Lord's

number

Body,"

and

preciouspromises" which

partake it.

this great Heb.

sit

Jesus."

Christ

And

this,I will here make

concerning

race;

likeness,

own

Sacrament

partakers

"

exceeding great

made

Christ

not

necessity,and

is the

blessed

give heed

us

a

not

us;" that

among

Let

"

sinful

our

Name

bequeathing

which

towards

beginning"of

in

our

approaching Him,

This

incorruptible

together,and

up

Holy

He

ordained,

was

\"

us

Incarnation,

after His

receive, (we know

believe.

His

remembered

work,

for

loving mercy

raised

His

be

Heavenly Body,

that

of

holiness,in

body

be

ever

away,

mode

His

God"

said,

leaving us

of

heavenly places

for

completed

in

also to be "the

unto

they might

of

of

soul and

to re-fashion

that

work

Holy

The

"

economy

ministration

His

from

Manhood

that

might

it is

as

intercession

suppose,

gracious the

Father;

make

He

that

heaven,

the

to

not

withdrew

and

with

cause

our

He

into

[Serm.

vii. 25.

gift;

and

since some

pray

there

brief God


CHRIST,

XIII.] that

words

our

QUICKENING

A

and

SPIRIT.

thoughts may

163

accord

its

to

speakable un-

sacredness.

Christ says, He

hath

so

As

"

given

Himself;"

Father

the

also to

live,ye shall live also V Adam

as

is the

of men,

When

Christ

Adam

and

thence

and

body;

It

descendants.

placed in the

garden,

thereof, thou

shalt

in Adam

"

"

In

fall. even

But

we

Adam

cases.

one,

by

for

our

know

not, still,though

by

real

communication

of

Paul

says, that

last

merely

"

assumed

a

"the

"

1

John

v.

26.

xiv.

19.

2

"

Gen. M

a

in both

us,

one

2

Therefore made"

was

by

from

1 Cor.

we

xv.

Heaven

22.

a

St. not

quickening"or

the Lord

ii. 17.

the

surelyby

unseen,

Adam "

die,

diffuses life

redemption ; how,

livingsoul," but

His

incorruptnature

Himself.

as being giving Spirit,"

all

alive ; and

life to

an

pressly, ex-

heirs

upon

in Adam

Christ

holy and

eatest

born

are

his was

told

is maintained

communicates of that

means

He

which

As

spreads poison;

Christ

eternal.

Providence

he

are

a

soul

of

thou

followed

shall all be made

of God's

Law

same

"

as

one

we

all

which

also told,

in Christ

so

We

was

when

claythat

all die."

are

immortality.

every

surelydie ; and

race

nature,

him,

to

the

to that infection of nature

of

whole

through said

was

the whole

to

fruit,it

his

I

then, that

seem

Origin

poison spreading through

life in

Because

says,

forbidden

Himself,

have

to "

of death the

the

ate

Son

He

It would

author

is

so

the

afterwards

and

life in

hath

Ao.

life2."

47.


EASTER-DAY.

164

Again, Bread

his

in

cometh world

down

;"

which

Bread

of life ;"

down

from

shall

I

heaven

live

for

; if any

And

again, still

My

eternal

life; and

will

is, when

He

wrought,

towards

those

told

are

sought Him,

know

we

on

with

woman,

the

immediately

Him

2."

Such

the

cure

it

Let

us

not

1

Knox

John on

His

knew

;

and

The

"

there

effected,as in the doubt, that

purity

vi. 33"54.

the Eucharist.

though He

can

we

still

do

when

gone

2

Luke

Remains,

vi. 19. vol. ii.

not

Mark

out

He of

only by

the

give

of

the

Him,

us

incorruption,as

and

We

virtue out

of

case

?

multitude

Again, had

liation, humi-

Him

went

it

as

vellously mar-

His

of

invisible,known

was

last Him

how

whole

virtue

that

the

sacred

blood, touched

of

Whoso

with

days

all."

issue

at

up

approached

; for

them

grace

approach Him, of

Him

healed

and

who

I will

blood, hath

Gospels

the

occasion

one

touch

to

the

in

bread,

the life of the

communion

from

came

that

My

thought incredible, mysterious

be

that

which

"

him

the

am

clearly,

raise

the

am

of this

give for

more

this

should

day1." Why

"

I

I

"

Bread

drinketh

flesh, and

eateth

;"

eat

the

1 will

give is My flesh,which world."

heaven

man

and

ever;

which

I

"

Bread living

the

am

the

"

is He

plainly,

from

down

is

giveth life unto

more

says

came "

of God

Bread

heaven, and

He

as

Bread

he

The

"

from

or,

He

gracious words,

own

of life."

[Serm.

v.

woman.

sensibly the

tue vir-

He

has

30.

Vide


XIII.]

CHRIST,

A

QUICKENING

promised,

and

a

more

than

manner,

which

way, this

does

body

of

His

is the

quick

and

whole

follow

Him

and

each

His

formed

made

and

Such towards

in

then

is

us

conceived

the

:

"

womb

our

exalted

Son

us

after Him; His

with

1

Vide

make

it

we

; we

lowed hal-

are

in this

sense

Scripture phrase, is communication

In

like

the ner man-

Communion,

that

clean

His

made

may

is

sanctifies

through

His

by most

cious pre-

dwell

evermore

by

day by of

immortal

note

at the

the

in

and ;

holy

abhorring corruption; His

inherent

own

Son

fillingus nature,

end

Ghost

Holy

and

God

and

in Himself

Saviour

risen

; dying, but

third

the

leaven

us

risingagain the as

spirit

l"

He

and

as

And

of the

we

grace

to

as

immortal.

be

may

glory

a

race,

life

Resurrection

is, the

body

that

the

diffusive

whole

the

souls washed

; and

Him

nature, which

new

bodies

our

blood

Him,

that

presence.

the

of eternal

deny

order,

in the Service

sinful

body,

His

makes

pray

our

of

our

own

;" that

us

of

us

soul, and we

ailments

corruption,and

his

in

inward

in

to

mere

piercing,so

others, Christ, in

among

a

the

is the first fruits of the

by

raise

of

of human

mass

He

from

renovation

spiritual

flesh ;" in

not

us

and

His

the seed

sows

Let

powerful

live.

"

state, but

165

of

days

remove

life-givingholiness,

which

the

not

soul.

and

heavenly

the

in

"

temporal

in

"

in

SPIRIT.

life ;

of man,

to

sibly incomprehentill

of the volume.

we

become


EASTER-DAY.

166

like Him,

expel

the

restore

us

!

grace

but

O

should

day

duly passed in

of

when

sorrow,

the

Disciplesbelieved

joy

to

with

neighbour,

"

Christ

him

answered

appeared

"

;

to

and

have

so

often

who

yet

so

taken

Christ

risen

indeed, and

Simon

Peter, the is

appeared the world

knows

with us

hath

His He not

Holy

and

since

Each

to

!

Church world

his

is risen ;

before

"

to

Christ

Apostle,on

Blessed

first of

are

the

whom

appeared.

He

has

all,and

they

is

!" to

Simon

such dispenses blessings, of.

men,

world,

the "

way.

Church

hath

obey Him,

to

appeared

has

his

neighbour

sin,and followed another

to

it

Simon, the coward

Him

denied

cient an-

began

indeed, and

vowed

ago

In

said

man

and

of

day

a

thrice, Christ

favoured

built, Christ

to

Church

often

actuallyrose,

the

over

gence dili-

only

is risen

Him

raised

day, once

the

Even

long

called

of old

contentious

ever

risen,"

Christ

part

when

Church

is

denied

us,

of

all

Simon."

unto

disciplewho even

love

salutation.

morning

a

; but

not

Christians

times

Lord

the

faith and

the

Himself.

on

Festivals,and

Blessed

it !

our

of that

means

has taken

anxious, nay

an

of

gracious,that

very

of

and

be

Resurrection, which

Queen

honour

to

He

may

work

a

should

life,by

our

the

the

Christians

among

be

which

called

was

Adam

that

was

which

knowledge,

wonderful

stranger still,and

blessed

time

of

tree

How

it

tabernacle

human

life spiritual

a

the

God.

to

Himself

God

of

poison

Strange

death;

with

us filling

[Serm.

in

as

the

if

they


CHRIST,

XIII.]

are,

after

week

their souls !

gained by

man,

presence,

in

allowed

are

and the

Son

of

heart,

called

or

Is

year

go

to deliberately

he as

to

Christ

to

seeing he

be a

sees

could

the come

fear,but

spiritual

time

the

longer

he

a

look

not, and

therein

the

the

Is

as

Lord's

given ? Lord's

Minister that

Divine

Holy nance, Ordi-

parting legacy it

hearing he

that, lightlyregarding all the

a

learn

the

upon

Is

him?

should

vessel,or

ministers

world?

for

he

on,

grace

chosen

as

the

provided goes

of

cherished sinful

there in

is that

without

year has

it,as

which

that

after

no

consecrates

one

heavenly

share

to

in truth

heavenly feast, or

a

in

grievous

any

it leads

doubt

should

of

sin-lovingobstinacy,if

that, as

it wonderful

that

blessing which

God

which

of immortality,

strange coldness

from

fears

who

bleeding side

what

very

What

slavish

sustenance

Church

the

by

who

?

men

a

to

Supper

not

one

any

sinful

man

it

conceivable

unbelief,

who

!

Supper;

food

be

special

is it,that superstition

perverse

be

greatest

that

the

Christian, keeps away

should

a

Alas

those

of His

His

of

life from

!

of God

of

otherwise

means

drink

and

receive

ordinance?

upon

pledgesand

eat

to

receive

to

cannot

Sacrament

the

Saviour

they beyond language or

are

love, which the

we

as

Festival,to

the

it is vouchsafed

His

of

after

Church

Holy

Blessed whom

thought, to tokens

that

KJ?

allowed

are

Festival

week, and

find in

and

seek

SPIRIT.

blessedness, who

their

knew

QUICKENING

A

wonderful hears

not

of

that ; and

giftsof Christ,

he


EASTER-DAY.

168

feels

no

they

are

But

who as

we

rejoicein this

humbly

take

this time

Truly,in

and

peace

day, with

and

be

joy may

that

very

seriousness.

who

bear

Christ

time

of

the

Lord

V in

we,

this

Christ

of

world,

experience his

have

is

us

Christ's that earth

of arm

faith and ;

for His

that,

love

Church,

have

what

come

and

1

those

temptation,

"

Jesus

his

centuries

for

have

all the

a

real

will,His

show

the the

us

world

history

Confessors

since, to show that

our

above

historyto

own

it cannot

us

and

that save

abiding place grace

His

strengthmade

Rom.

viii. '69.

us

since ; but

and

over

the

separate

long

us

of many

shortened,

is not

for

even

harm

or

can

will prevail. We

earlytimes, and "

fuller

stronger than

of all his fellow-sufferers,

Martyrs

not can-

rejoicing ; yet

our

Trial

told

the

us, and

around

in

is in Christ

Apostle

within

understand.

the insults of the enemy,

of the

We

not can-

ment, wealth, pain, bereave-

age

comfort.

how

the

This

word, have our

of

may

world

nothing can

God, which

of

love

the

we

blasphemy, we

worldly goods, nothing

from

ordinances

us,

can

deeper and

tribulation,time

of

joy it

them.

anxiety,sorrow, loss

a

and

For

within

to those

left

than

subdued

doing God's

are

we

has

of rebuke

sober

be

but

Son

more

any

away,

far

so

keeping

are

His

rules, which

our

that

trust

will,inasmuch and

wherein

?

stored we,

treasure-house

the

for

reverence

[Serm.

;" on

is sufficient

perfect in


XIII.]

CHRIST,

weakness

that,

;

He

hairs,

will

Saints

and

dead, before,

even

for

witness

of

which

had

his

image,

neither

foreheads,

great us,

their

God,

obeying

at

;

the

do

by

day

morrow,

in

duties

day;

all

of

and

for

sufficient

Rev.

xx.

our

"

Martyrs from

4.

been

beheaded

the

of

word

mark

God,

neither

beast,

their

upon

take

unto

;

try

keep

to

things,

little

calling

which

no

the

let

threatens,

only

*

Matt.

vi.

34.

;

as

before

for

is

day

well

lie

thought

us

quiet

as

thereof2."

1

the

never

were

the

ever what-

V

patience in

had

his

Satan

hearts

our

for

received

hands

while

in

rise

that

worshipped had

and

they

and

that,

;

hoar

to

challenge,

them

of

and

her

again,

Jesus,

not

in

or

Meantime,

aim

souls

169

age,

give

though

as

the

and

evil

forth

start

"

possess

of

plentiful

old

deliver"

and

powers

SPIRIT.

to

even

will

as

the

"

carry

the

time

QUICKENING

A

the

the

evil


XIV.

SERMON

MONDAY

IN

EASTER

SAVING

KNOWLEDGE.

John

1

Hereby

do

that

know

you

WEEK.

ii. 3.

know

we

if

Him,

His

keep

we

commandments.

To

God

know to

seems

presence, in

fact,

of

in

to

who

is to

faith,

Heathen the

Gospel of

in

special

that

Heathens forward therefore after

Him

bodily

our

as

It

the

\"

has

God

kind

of

faith

the

it

;

more

darkness,

Apostle But

which

was

"

says,

the

1

with if

Gospel

Acts

xvii.

faith

of

such

Himself, be

may The

knowledge.

blind

count ac-

faith ; for

revealed

so

It is,

evidence

and not

or

hand

His

Paul's

St.

to

Gospel

but

of

unseen.

eyes

faith, but

is

language,

conviction

substance

the

manner,

was

in

the

under

might have,

allow a

live

Scripture

in

faith, according

have

is invisible.

what a

mean,

to

Christ,

and

less and

as

only to

as

called, of

faith a

moving foot;

"

haply they mighty/ is

27.

a

manifestation,and


SAVING

XIV.]

Serm.

addressed

therefore is the

We

; but

we

of

not

New

that the of

scarcelytill

Testament

the

wisdom

the

on

knowledge,

"

God, and

Not

of

them) sense,

as

exercise

for

that

of

by

it is

is vouchsafed

in the

Flesh."

i. 17, 18.

of

and

of Jesus

Lord

our

Thee, the only

Thou

hast sent

senses

still

(so to

call

is its

eye

\"

not

faith had

the

his

Grace

"

from distinguished

peculiar

the

faith of

add, of Jews.

nay, I may

plainwhat

that

in

created

God, and

other

had

addresses of

whom

the

which

Eph.

Him

of lightened en-

renewed

manner,

if Christian

the soul ; but

It is

is

of

knowledge

of

Heathens,

which

like

Christ

is,

spirit

Colossians

the

salutation

Jesus

the

"

knowledge

is life eternal,to know

course

abundant

1

This

it

ject the sub-

on

;" accordingto the declaration

Himself, true

the

the

which

image

the

when

Hence

much

at

eye

understanding being

man,

Peter, in

through

Lord

our

says, that

with

brethren peace,

he

the

the

receive

in

their

after

St.

him."

tory satisfac-

them

then.

may

of

new

nity opportu-

and

For instance, St. Paul

revelation

and

Faith

the

know

so

says

Ephesians

;" and

put

with

We

spiritual knowledge. that

mind.

our

certain

more

a

touch.

the

by

Christ, the eyes

"

of

recognise objects by

them, but

see

prays

the eyes

to

actingthrough

sense. once

171

principleas before, but

same

of

KNOWLEDGE.

is the us

He

Object

in the who

Col. iii. 10.

sight spiritual

of

Gospel, "

was

2

before

Pet.

i. 2.

"

God unseen

John

fest manihas

xvii. 3.


172

shown

himself

character has

Apostle soul, so

the

some

dream

of

How

? distant

mistake us

that

own

for the

tell

we

objectfor

one

other

John

says,

Him,

if

is the

test

Thus

we

tures crea-

Hereby

that

keep

His

do

in

Him

;

'Him?"

mistaking

and

sion Vi-

clear

like gazers

The

upon

answers

Christians

some

will not

it, or

they

have

have

true

say

faith

evidence, and

own

On

text

question. They

;

mits ad-

spiritualconviction

true

we

not

true not

the

it its

believe

know

are

proofsof

all others. "

we

his

misty atmosphere,who

a

mistaking,the

no

unlike

being

His

to

we

another?

certain

faith carries with of

we

are

we

ask themselves

quite

are

His,

; and

among

intelligibly ; though to

patienceto

for

in

see

is to know

that

sure

prospect through

recourse

they

our

can

clearlyand

have

be

to

we

Him

of

"know

to

we

are

are

not

Invisible God

eternal, and

Gospel manifestation how

of

servant

sojourn

is life

God

How

a

His

men

of sense,

could

we

of

seen

kind a

self Him-

Gospels.

know

but

has been

saw

the

historyof

reallyHe

but

same

we

seen

dence, provi-

a

miracles, or in the actions

the

say

has

in the

is called

what

prophet,though

man

the

To

In

should or

merely displayedHis

earth, and

form.

we

[Serm.

inspiredmen,

upon

human

have

of

come

which

in

visitation,or

or

and

in Christ ; not

(for instance)in

glory, as

in

MONDAY.

EASTER

the

other

know

that

hand, St. we

know

Obedience

commandments."

of Faith.

the whole

duty

and

work

of

a

Christian

is


SAVING

XIV] made

of

up

these

of

Author

parts, Faith

two

faith, and

our

Not

will.

173

Jesus," the Divine

looking unto

"

KNOWLEDGE.

if

as

Object

frame

of

and notions, affections,feelings,

does

Apostle

the

two

chief

and

the

hearts

our

diligentaim that

faith, as

of these

careful

and

; but

in

Him

in

conduct.

our

as

day, of

this

ought ; regarding

we

of

of

subtlety,and

about

earnestness

Object

the

good

works

and

formal

morality; and, instead,

making religion,or

rather

(for this

as

cold

Christ,

of God

danger, in

is,

were

view

consideration

all due

it

so

a

into these

grow

orthodoxy, technical

barren

like, and

in

are

neither

on insisting

all true

we

but

do

obey

to

His

not

it, as if it

upon

contemplations,the

I conceive

the

insist

; as

minjl,certain

states, were

saving state

a

not

follow, if

to

sure

of

condition

necessary

well

as

acting according to

certain

a

Obedience

and

mere

a

the

making

test of

is called

having what

our

state spiritual

a

comparative neglectof

the

At

the

arise,and

must

when

this season,

considering the Lord

our

and

be the Son the

from

remarks of the

full

on

an

triumph

with

error,

benefit of His

He

which

which

"

was

by

in of

declared

to

resurrection

the

far

goes

it

issue.

manifestation

appropriateto

make

to

some

deprive us

condescension.

speaks of knowing

commandments,

from

in

heart, to

it should

and

power, be

of

especially engaged

are

Saviour, when God

Object which

in

we

dead," it may

St. John His

of

the

works

point)

to consist religious,

being

our

is the

as

the

Christ two

and

of

ing keep-

great depart-


174

of

ments

all,as

manifested

Incarnate.

world

see

to

an

do not

enable

God.

They

such

are

of Christ's then

This

revealed

in

as

then

was

form

Him,

and

Holy, yet

And

memorials

of this wonderful

They

treasures.

; and are

as

thus

into

be

was

spoke

Gospels,which are

most

tinctly, least disof His

Governor

grace,

man,

sinners

the

contain

principal

our

velation Re-

of the

called the text

it,unfoldingand

sacraments,

and principles,

detached

thus every

preachingHis

Person, work, and

both

and

Prophet

God

illustrating

parts, raisinghistoryinto

into

fits bene-

Epistles,especiallySt. Paul's,

upon

it in its various ordinances

may

the

comments

the

know

historyof

nature

they

;

the

Invisible

Merciful

creatures.

are

indeed, but

among

and

and like

to

sense use

one

the

His

day,

a

mirror

respects in which

those

a

a

broken

faith may

as

the

in

know

requiredto

in

coming, that

revealed

live for

comfortable

in any

us

hardly enjoy.

;

ness, holi-

least looked

we

disclosures

length,such prospect

a

glimpses,

sinners,and

when

mortals, who

us

arm's

reflections of

of

Attributes glorious

towards long-suffering

But

but

have

we

goodness, of His

strange encompassing mercy, for it.

Father

judgments, His long remembrance

fearful

evil,His

and

know

Only-begottenSon

His

through

wisdom,

power,

His

To

the

discern

of His startling,

frequentand of His

said,)to

In the natural

[Serm.

blessedness.

religious duty and

Christ is, (as I have

of

MONDAY.

EASTER

where

will.

doctrine,

words

tions ac-

dutifully St. John

recordingand Evangelist, 1

or

com-

is


SAVING

XIV.]

meriting

He

case,

every

;

Ministry

according

to

His

own

them,

to

doctrinal

and

Church,

which

ideal

speak

of

alone

contemplates, but

whose

life is recorded

no

of the

given

us,

himself

If ye then

hand

He

also be

is

now

we

His we

ever

has

died

do

us

He

as

God, every

commonly

John

xiv.

sitteth

for ; what

My

mandments." com-

He

us,

1 John

on

Him,

in

walked."

things

the

right

put upon

for this

plain

us,

He

regenerated

us,

?

to

Thus

a

correct,

orthodox

ii. 6.

Col.

has and

Simply showing

us,

that

forth

or

faith and

iii. I.

;

reason,

thing else.

remains

done

it,)an

is

short

a

easy to understand

every

works.

15.

find

Christ, seek those

and

"

has

call

as

is all that

done

glory by good

1

of

abideth

even

Christ

us,

liveth for

should

They

manifestation

keep

he

perform, but

to

us,

saith

with

put upon

freelychosen

Me,

walk,

to

so

This

Christ

because

the

the

early

Thus

Gospels.

love

that

risen

difficult indeed all that

If ye

God1."

of

the

Son

very

to

by

imagination

ourselves, we

to

above, where

are

the

as

the

of

in the

Him "

"

which

"glorify"

is its centre. from

Turning

"

being, such

tions ac-

ance guid-

Services.

our

Dispensation tends

who

Him,

in

the

to Him

expositions of

retain

we

of

and

should

it

Church,

words

account

that

Still,in

of the

is ministered

like service

Creeds

ought

Prophet

Apostles

The

rule

Lord.

explain His

promised

of

his

but

Him.

part

of

chief

is the

175

do

His

and

the

on

KNOWLEDGE.

(as an


176

obedient

life,is the whole

surely,it has

most

into the

and

children

However,

it is

duty

God's

his

obedience

avail

search

and

himself

any

has been is

a

man

be their man

Is not

own

knows

every

that

The

in the

evidence at

once

him

narrowly

that

his feelings to

of

this

view

of

hereafter

; at

present,

lightof

objectionto

an

then

that his motives

and

their fruits ?

without

bid

takes

merits

Are

therefore

must

I ask

?

nal, exter-

he

alreadystated. to know

but

look

sure

a

all the

and

are

we

;

till

that

and

motives,

considered

man

a

matter, his

before spiritual

are

merely

the

his heart

be

gious reli-

formalist

a

faith

the

to

himself, and

rightexcept by

are

a

it

of

aright,and keep

conceive,

his

comfort. be

;

appeal,that

our

thoughts

take

us

how

nothing ;

upon

religionshall

what

can

himself, examine

lest he rest

Lord's

view

a

in

unrenewed

mind

make

must

ligion, re-

which

in

the

is called

interested

is not

which

and

believe

place there, all

takes

change

such

is what

remain

affections

it

self-deception ; that than

more

heart

of

Creed,

objectedthat

encourages no

Teachers,

total of

sum

symbols

the

Commandments.

commandments,

that

we

Ten

the

does

the

into

or

and

Bishops

so,

Look

accounted.

catechized, the

are

Prayer,and

who

the

to

And

man.

early Church,

this is not

according

of

duty

revered

whether

see

ever

own

our

[Serm.

been

the

of

records

writingsof

let

MONDAY.

EASTER

Can

in

reply,

affections

they possibly

they like colours,which test

feelingand opinion,of

or

one

calculation ? colour

or


SAVING

XIV.]

another, fair

KNOWLEDGE.

unpleasant, in

or

the

judgment, accordingto in his soul ?

up

sometimes

Is not

sometimes

of this with

a

Christian

that

go

he

; that

and

is,he

the

by

of the

with

It

proposed inquiryinto where

it found

faith religious

is its

other

the

and, the

realityof

that

our

adopt

the

nay,

whole,

a

I

faith.

says much.

Did

he

would VOL.

II.

a

sole

have

cause

us

notion,

evidence

sible, pos-

do

or

say, that this

not

thing ;

say N

an

of

merely a to

are

evidence satisfactory

Various

act

man

the

of obedience

but

to

a

deeds

departments of duty,support other.

mind

openly maintained,)that

tells any

work

good

obedience

man's

the

issue,leaves

no

we

deeds

hand,

the

on

a

is

evidence.

own

evidence, intelligible

only

heart

therefore, that

to

however

works,

the

his

not

or

govern

his

to

recourse

then

assay and

which principles

unless

us;

how

character,

to

workings of

nothing at all,comes

his feelings

Scripture,as

the

then

him?

their

order

in

seems,

means

(which is seldom

man

It is necessary

have

must

God.

perfect with

a

and twilight,

examine

upon

himself, whether

to

is in

lightwithin

not?

or

them

compare

evidence

On

duly

can

man

nature

own

is set

peculiarity? How

of himself

out

the

ascertain him

lightthat

accuratelydecide

whether

s

that, tinging every part

or

own

affections

he

can

man

lightwhich

centre

the

hue

its

possiblethat and

each

darkness, sometimes

even

of himself is it

177

bold

course

done

and and

of

in different

attest

firm

each

part,

himself, "perhaps


178

EASTER-MONDAY.

all this is

and

pride

mere

[Serm.

and forgiving,he might merelyyielding "

natural

a

indolence

industrious,

this

"

selfishness.

he

Did

given his

Church

regular at

has

lax

a

is

is called

what

amiable, affectionate,fond

God

of

who

sober, chaste, from

it may

arise

he

Does

world.

rule ? he may

or, is he

zealous

? still he

men

of low

and

to

weep

without a

was

good

God's

hospitable;and deed

or

was

consist

? obliging

by

strictly

a

uncharitable

in

those who

;

loyal,the

is

one

Balaam

had

message,

Bethel

phet Pro-

of En dor

witch course,

criterion of

to

rejoice,

No

weep.

therefore, of

;

defending the condescend

to

other

arise

ignorance of

and

servants, the

is the disposition

place

it may

misrepresenting God's

brave, Joab

reverenced was

who

good qualityor

some

scruple about

Saul

unable

those

with

harsh

rejoicewith

to

let him

the

and

his friends

serviceable be

may

estate,

be

gardly. nig-

only temperate,

cheerful

choose

and

is not

or insensibility, may

orthodox

Truth

he

a

character,

in

and youthfulspirits

from

merely many

"

family?

language?

Is he

spiritual pride.

with

the

and

dulness

mere

Is

in his

correct

his

his

that he

he

domestic

children

them.

gave

Were

of

censorious, or

a

of

put wife and

lest he

beware

merely

conscience, who

or scrupulouslyfair-dealing,

Is he

ing indulg-

he

proof

no

at all.

be

duties

Holy Communion,

and

who

is such

man

to God

heart

have

he

or ill-temper,

fulfilthe

would

"

with

consist

merely

temporal calling, he had

Were

of mind.

might

Were

obstinacy."

no

a

one

spiritual


SAVING

XIV.]

the

Still,on

mind.

KNOWLEDGE.

evidence acts

has not

is the

This a

perfectheart;"

compare

the

As

that

is

he

that

he

walk

as

as

and

God, and

his

as

reply,that

an

and

hope

to

reason

he

humbly

trust

consistent, to

Lord

blameless,"

after "

evidence,

more

than N

than

little at

and,

"

any '2

vation. sal-

our

to

direct

his work

in

and, if it be is but

faint and

more

sons, Per-

experiments

works

but

that if it be grace,

curious

from

for

enough

emotions;

best

all,it is

growth in

Incarnate,

forbear and

faith, the Three

Holy Ghost,

in his eye, and

evidence

being at

rightto ask,

an

if you

once,

Objects of

will have

God

sensations

objectedthat

our

with

of Jehu

be

of the

the

hand, though he

with

To

the Son

by, with

course

comfort,

at

far may

Great

the

Son,

the

Certainlyhe

about

a

all along looking reverently business; still,

One

his

we

must

we

God

serve

has

faith.

true

towards

his

"

see

man

a

consistent,so

has

one

Father,

this

respectivereformations far then

in all the ordinances

is his

consoling.

things,little and great.

will

you

the

with consistently,

is,in Scripturelanguage,to

Josiah.

"

all

about

does

so

more

at

aim, determiningto obey God

jealouscarefulness

nal exter-

only assurance

and

possessingit;

of

have

of

one

these

varied,

stronger and

conscientiousness

no

outward appropriate

and, in proportionas

of it become

General

its

multipliedand

are

evidence

can

;

hand, there is

other

its characteristics which

179

a

cold

I partial,

sinners

have

a

first,it grows

moreover,

that such

other, throws

us

in


EASTER-MONDAY.

180

of have

that

will

remind

us

is

themselves,

of

conscience

; obedience

and

sensitive.

The

be

restlessness,and

of the

Incarnate

Lastly,it

Son

deeds

of obedience

to do

them

well

feelings;that

and

prayer, we

cannot

loving and and

on

a

"

as

how

well

it lies

in moods

or

our

thoughts

But

of every

tongue,

mainly

in

mind,

or

words

God

who

;

of

that

cherish

searching

such

argument

kind, of

our

without

aims

an

I have

acts

at

loving sincerely,disputingmeekly,

as

ing. say-

duty of the

mind,

hand not

been

lies in

our

the

acts ; it does

feelings.He

of the

upon

is,that

maintain

course

many

impatience,or

or

ourselves.

the

our

since

the

use

we

as

misconception of what

of

as

of

out instance, with-

for

forgivingthoughts,

acts, of

acts,

soothe

to

acts

pray,

anger

All I would

evidence

examine necessarily

cannot

keeping

watching

rests

trine, doc-

fears in the vision

themselves

ourselves

repress

shall

we

morose

no

objected,that,

must

we

on reflecting

keen-sighted

of God.

are

we

they blinds

more

us

forgetour

be

may

when

whatever

us

given, leads

selfish

it

surely is

which, after giving

safety can

but

do, the

we

in Christ ; and, that

our

satisfied with

are

makes

more

where

Disobedience

duty.

the

trust

Men

they attempt,

details

the

doings

regard them,

we

lodged.

when

not

best

our

ferings suf-

pervading them, which

while

ever,

Hope

neglect

Surely,even

taint of sinfulness

True

our

Saviour.

our

meritorious

and loving-kindness

the

faith upon

[Serm.

; but

any

directlylie praying well, the

respec-


KNOWLEDGE.

SAVING

XIV.] tive

duties

who

aims

is wise

occur,

vaguely and

and

religious;but

generallyat being

mind, is entangled in

of

frame spiritual

181

he

in

a

deceit

a

of

words, which

gain a meaning only by being made

mischievous.

Let is the

itself ; this

We

have

have

we

but

direct

no

and

things as they

opinion soberly,and

does

his

it

to

ill-instructed

the

life,which

has

no

and

as

known

soul

the

lies rather

review

of

And

itself,of which

by

in

the

that

too

work, and and

leaves

; he

its

of

bustle

the in

(so

a

attempt and

it is

a

by

quality;

so operations,

it is

office of self-examination

detectingwhat is

and

it

attempt

does

No

sins,so to

self,will but lead

while

is bad

good.

contemplating our us,

each

after

amid

except

is known

ascertainingwhat

before

Christian

a

his

its fruits.

by

I will add

from

takes

his God

on

endeavour

to

existence

soul

the

he

is unseen spiritual-mindedness

profession. True like

of

of mind

frame called)spiritual

man,

effort

This is the way

Saviour.

is in his

heart

without

thoughts rest

them,

good according to

His

opportunityof good.

us

gives naturally,

discourses

come,

Let

Suppose a religious man,

societyof strangers ;

the

instance, in

for

;

grace

have

would

God

as

peace.

habits.

our

over

power

presents

God's

deeds, under

our

habits will follow.

our

it

as

faith and

of true

actions,

our

secure

duty

our

secret

over

power

do

us

harm that

overcome

to

in

we

us

than

follow

can

keep

them

Christ

; such

repentance and

this, it will

in

a

faith.

undoubtedly

be


moulding

hearts

our

but

state; attained

still

in

and

[Serm.

MONDAY.

EASTER-

182

into

indirectly,

action

or

aiming

at

and

higher

a

-just

by

not

art,

heavenly

more

the

as

"

is

mean

directly

negatively,

it, but

XIV.

plating contem-

by

avoiding

extremes.

To

ourselves

of

out

believer

he

is,

Him

view

much

of

then,

by

the

saving.

of

of

has

which

these

latter

have

that

of

and

I

other

given

an

aside,

own

of

and

a

own

his

idea

suggestion,

To-morrow,

particularly

his

his

living

Gospels.

Catholic,

more

times

the

way

Faith,

Church

self

putting in

speaks

Religious in

is

of

instead

of

in

workings as

look

to

manner

himself

Saviour

his

is

what

the

on

of

who

consider

imprisons

rests

imagination,

So

who

Faith

of

essence

now,

thinks

and

mind,

;

and

thoughts,

upon

the

conclude,

birth.

ever

been

which,

propose,

system,

the

upon

ceived re-

less, doubt-

to

to

speak which


SERMONXV.

WEEK

EASTER

IN

TUESDAY

SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

xii. 2.

Hebrews

Looking Surely to

it is

look of

of and

fruits.

if it

these

Some

remarks

ourselves,

rule

for

would

;

of

ourselves, the

is in

let

for

us

consider

mixed

is

a

ever

the

religion,

upon

of

way

ducting con-

in

received

been the

their

in

yesterday

Scriptural

has

state

merits

of

of

this

fashion

the

day

it.

looking it

of

secured

made

it

as

off to Jesus, and

at

present

multitude

heart, with

the it

now

substitute

among

and

holy living,which

Instead of

were

and

and

frame,

be

to

faith.

our

tion contempla-

business

main

mainly

excellent"

Church

the

shun

is, to

the

were

leave

"more

the

that

;

of

off ourselves,

look

to

ever

Finisher

and

feelings,emotions,

own

as

to

this

Jesus

our

mind,

duty

our

unto

Author

the

Jesus,

unto

a

spiritual state

of

view or

of no.

thinking

thought

necessary

religionists,to ascertaining A

little

mine exa-

whether

spiritualframe


of

mind

considered

is

heinousness

of sin is

necessityof Lord

His

work

fulness of His

Him

is of

the

of

provided by (as

as

any

man

every the

in

merits

Christ, is

not

Spirit,(asall good and

in

critical event

doctrine

one

the

by

necessityof the

race

of his

; which

is

simple principle, ledged hardlyacknow-

is

Adam,

to

a

supposed

and

to

God

good

deeds

;

work

of the

Holy

is,)but,

is the

cial espe-

the

marks

before

lead

even

souls

which

sidered, con-

insist

merely our

tual spiri-

righteousness

heart, which of

this

ing renounc-

especiallyrepugnant

man,

to instinctively

proper

tion inspec-

(accordingto

rarelyand

as

to

containingthe

as

elementaryand

an

solemn

direct

a

if

Saviour

and

through the whole

run

rest

of the

(so-called) pride of

certain

trust

that

Lord

our

dience loving obe-

vividlyunderstood

reallyis,)but by

by

righteousnessfor

own

not

and

of

hearty reception of

our

the

nion commu-

desirableness

holy

truths, which,

Christian,it is

it

and

truths, too

but

above

thus

system,) are

our

the freeness

feelings.Moreover,

selected

essence

and

the

scarcely ascertainable

our

be

must

all

bounded un-

excellence

of high privilege

solemn

lightlymentioned,

which

on

the

our

Saviour, the

Atonement,

in

all of them

;

of sufficiency

that

in prayer, and

with

walking

be

grace,

Him

with

of

worthless-

utter

love, the

His

the

saving ourselves,the

our

be

to

of

riches

gloryof

perceived,our

Christ

which

in

one

Saviour, the

some

Jesus

[Serm.

be

to

of impossibility

the

ness,

to

TUESDAY.

EASTER

184

a

so

man,

that, to

as

issu-


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.]

ing

the

words,

accounted

the

doctrine

of

clear

Scripture truth (which

to go

perfection: the

unto

on

interpretedinto

is

doctrine

but

And

it.

proof,(ifthat it

but

dogma, hope) with

certain

a

the

they proceed livingand Truth

be

held

may

that

mind, and

external

more

than

about

dead

the

since

and

conduct

review, they fruits of

to

as

For, on

speak Thus

own

called)a

not

content

part of

into

and

its

it

is

other, an-

kinds,

that

the

unrenewed

without

ings real feel-

clear

they

Justification

do

doctrine

of

mind,

article of faith, any

they

or

of

the this

use

livingfaith,however be

is

the

faith

carnal

a

for the doctrine

hand,

life and

in

its

on

againsthim,

urge

may

for the

contend

truth

other

men

to

who

persons it

a

securing (as they

it

divide

to

convictions.

and not

dead,

and

of

of

Gospel, is

(what

of heart.

state

simple admission

ward for-

it,and

over

the

ascertainingand

as

attempt

to pass

the

about

as

a

peculiar mode of

even

considered

merely,

score

this

solicitous

not

are

the

fact to insist upon

wanting,)that

were

to

to pass

doctrine

inculcatingthat great

of

is

readilyas

wish

very

wish

a

it

is,)and

believingit at all,is in

the test of

adopt

it

other

point

admit

to

In

by Faith,

cardinal

one

privileges

God.

of

sons

it is in vain

and

the

unto

Justification

the

be

to

Gospel ;

no

of

inheritance

and

sealed

darkness, and

from

185

of

the

plainlyshow

righteousnessin

their

On

Trinity.

the

exemplary under

neither

system

a

language

same

individual that

as

an

are

the

their the

evidence


of

but spiritual-mindedness,

be

sought

is not order

to

accuratelywhat

now

clearly before of

teaching and

us

of that

these

as

in esteem,

the

savinglyreceive the

itself

of

questionis,whether

or

by

rather

a

way 1.

of

Now,

may

The

in

the

tain state

of

faith

prospered by

of mind

like.

So

"

than as

are

are spiritual,

excitement,

first

place,this

disparage the

Gospel, however $hink

the other

on

or,

otherwise

frames

the

simple

Holy Spirit

the

by

minds,

mere

is

spiritualtemper

professto be

fancy, and

may

capricious much

then

explanation.

certainlydoes the

such

now

fulfil the obedience

a

our

and

delusion, a

fanatic feeling,

by

Spirit,"which

it is ascertainable

its fruits ; whether

if

directlyand

particularacts, (whether

own

whether

spiritual

method,

secure

it is formed

directlyascertainable not

the

obedience,)prompted, guided, and

Him;

Objects

the

all hands.

on

immediately acting upon our

the

such

is agreed indispensable,

hand, by

to

truths, and

That

Gospel.

universal

and

secured, sufficiently

be ; and

mind

doctrine

consideringthe

attempting instead "

of

views

in

tain. main-

to

mean

insistingon

should

they

primarily that

of

faith

but objection,

they

two

is to

All this

itself.

ancient

the

"

faith, and

character are

:

Church,

the of

fruits

the

have

we

something

a

of

present by way

at

settle

So

that

of mind

for in the frame

stated

[Serm.

TUESDAY.

EASTER

186

from

of heart

its

to be

revealed

the

it. main

system of

doctrines

moderate

more

admitting

modern

advocates

Considering a thing to

cer-

be aimed


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.] at,

they avowedly

make

the

definite Creed

of

teaching

Truth

the the

187

Church,

profession. They

and

from

indeed

the

it is in

as

second

will

defend

of

appearance

it,by maintaining,that the existence affections is And the

in

securityfor

a

this is

conceive

that

presence

of

they these

sound

it

ascertain

can

but

"

true

not

they unhappily other

the

they

find

each

in

affections,and

of doctrine.

views ;

for

:

gious right reli-

when

possessed of them, (asthey conceive,)yet

men

altogetherorthodox a

of

selves them-

undervaluing of

true abstractedly

make

they

use

Jesus,

in their

and little,

call)the

the

the

is

position,they lay it

heart, does

affect it,

not

and

that

person'sheart that

warrant

rejectmay

be

the

to

the

attention

with which

the

seem

does

not

as

work

of

relate to His

affect it,

to

affect it is unnecessary, that

he may

or universally rejected,

familiar

support

this

rightlyaffected,is

accidentally important. become

not

Articles

Such

at

the

Christ, in Person,

a

least

a

doctrines

their

to

only

are

once

certain

proportionate dis-

connected

comparison

from

or

cient suffi-

happen

when principles,

mind, induce to

nition defi-

is to affect the

circumstance

seems

such

to

or

self-evident,that

doctrine

does

that what

"

"

that

that which

as

Son

of the

In order

down

doctrine,

the

scarcelypart

of revealed

purpose that

"

niceties of

spiritualbeliever.

a

(what they

of

admission

an

they relax

of Consubstantiality

Hypostatic Union,

main

belief,then

technical

and

the

about

of this

that

argue

strict

whether

in their

not

more

of

those imme-


EASTER

188

TUESDAY.

[Serm.

and excitingcharacter interesting diately

the

on

the

as

of Atonement

the doctrines

view

of the

essence

in the

those

place of

which,

Gospel,and

they

mysteriesfor bondsmen,

as

The

last and is to one

any

false ; to

each

each, which

one

man

His

thinks

man

each

pre-existence, yet the

according to the

mind,

dead

a

is

have

be

Scripture doctrine

consideration

true,

meaning.

of

the

and

to

throw

Heathenism, Presence;

when and

2.

On

back

thus so

to

far

into

the

that

deny

his

own

system

it is

the

the a

Gospel, eye

vagueness

felt after

frustrate as

the

yesterdaythe

only

men

Christ's incarnation of the Unseen

I called

us

so

to obliterate legitimately

tends

what

divine

pendent real inde-

no

Thus

great Objects brought to light in darken

; to

the Truth

received

the

faith ; to

letter

God, another

having

(so

that is truth

that to

is

and

of Truth

peculiar constitution

substantive under

; and

say that Christ

may

it is true

Gospel

and

Persons

of

operations,not to

that

there

inspirationspeaks merely of

that

consider

of this false wisdom,

of doctrine

the

of words

revelation

far) a

stage

in matters

make

consolations.

Gospel

Scripturesuch,

of

sense

all others

that

deny

already

openly complain

now

not

miserable

most

them

to advocate

Heavenly Things" altogether,

"

which

of

assailed ; and

to

Sanctification

and

expressed,they have theologically

as

carry

philosophicalclass

speculativeand

more

; and

of of

Divine

design

of

manifestation

Creator.

the other hand, the

necessityof

obedience


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.]

to salvation

in order

upholdersof Creed.

the

does

system

They

and

argue, follow

must

afterwards

secured, and

works

have

works

as

that

instrumental

result

they proceed

good works,"

will follow

works consider,) a

of

matter

their are

they have

since

granted,that

course.

have

been

exhortations all

to

most

clear ;

keeping

and,

is it not

charitable

himself, whether

very

among

these

can

tain to main-

take

to

it

for

faith,(asthey

are

to

trouble

as

taken

in and

reason,

they kept

to

the way

with

commandments, from

grave

Churchmen

random

they

consideringthe serious

God's

a

consist

reasoning,their

of

Scripture abounds,

Apocalypse, the

Had

and

careful

wise

they attempt

instead

Inspired Record,

which

the

by sophisms.

overcome

would

;

faith to

their

without

upon

of those

attained

Thus

craftiness

own

being

"

sequent sub-

notion

truer

or

of

instead

qualities.Then,

stress

they consider

better

abstractedlyno

form

dence, evi-

the

as

desires, because

and

emotions

certain

viewing and

of

minds,

their

which spiritual-mindedness, in

of

faith, they lay all the

of

must

in which

well

as

cause,

creation, in

direct

faith

means

some

of

first,and

comes

development

concomitant

the

order

followingin ever

by

ing follow-

mistaking a

Thus, instead

share.

no

if faith is

therefore, that

; and

first be

a

faith

that

time, they conclude

the

; but

the

the articles of

than

truly,that

for of conception

in order

and

suffer less from

not

this modern

works living,

works

189

Genesis

to

the

questionwhich must

expounders

put of

to

the


EASTER

190

Blessed the

Gospel

"

take

Truth

revealed

obligedto order

to

Sacred

enable

drop altogether,or Bible,

the

their

opinions,except

Sermon

considered virtually

to

profanelysaid)is

to

a

now

of

few

our

have

have

in the

Mount,

the

that

and

the

of

?

added there taken

is

school of

a

from

4. I would

of

merciful

the

is it not

rior infe-

the

Lord

St. Paul's

If then

God,

are

Spirit(as it rich

cally practi-

Epistles,

rightly(as they maintain)or (aswe to the word

with

chieflyimportant

as

chaptersof

understood say)perversely

that

ones?

figurative

discourses

on

tions por-

stand

? In short, is not

come

Revelation

reduced

us

whole

forced

immediately addressed,

persons

instructiveness

varied

a

ferring re-

they

so,

sacred

Psalms

by

less

do

to

most

Lord's

our

the Gospels, especially

whether

are

attempting to

explain away

at best

interpretation?And

not

them

authorityof the

the

does

and

they

in altogether,

of

those

and

How

is

Volume

say that, instead

to

Antiquityto

of

to the

how

consider

we

into this

Scripturewith Scripture,much

to

they

of

support the system they have adopted. Is

harmonize

either

any who

or

Book"

evidentlydo they fall

the

treat

much

it too

us,

the

of

words

imputation,when

last

preach

?

still more

3. But

who

delivered unto

that

the

from

away

in participation

against those

besides

other doctrine

[Serm.

risking a

not

are

denounced

woe

TUESDAY.

would

Romanists undeniable

religionists among

us

who

it ?

remark, that the immediate 1

tendency


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.]

opinionsis

of these as

doctrines.

The

if the

renewed

for,

to undervalue

have

or

of

state

is limited

Christ

affections in prayer

the

he who

effects ; and this

plausiblyinquire,after he need

wait

in his to

that

outward

not

will

not

forms

without

last

inquiring if they

Church,

or

the

are

blessingof

or

mere

pated anticimeans

if

even

they be Christ

whether

all who

day

believe,

members

were

confirmed,

were

which

"

the

day, why

has

altogether, and at

accept

it,)may

he

seek,

to

who

men

the

of

baptized,or

were

of

sensible

to

the

which "

nion commu-

calls

of

fashion

not

this

alreadygained

(as he

attainments, religious he has

notion

exercise

mere

has

he

grace

the

of

meditation,

ordinances

upon

end, which

an

the

considers

giftof

essential

one

The

?

privilegesis, on

to

and

is supposed)

Sacraments

administered

altogethersuperseded; supposition, with

(as it

is

whether

invisible

and

of invisible grace

well

as

evidentlyapplies;

heart

matter

been

not

ordinances

argument

same

attained, what have

191

"

are

ceived re-

earthen

vessels." 5. The

unevangelical character

unevangelicin by

the

it, or the

it,or

Gospel the

which now

the be

be

to show

of the

system

full

brought

Institutions

is the to

in

of the

utterly

question;

word, whether

to

which

it.

of

lightthrough it, or are

interpretsit,or

basis show

the

the

inspireddocument

the

theology which

added,

of

sense

meant

doctrines

Sacramental the

go

foregoingremarks

A

inherent

few

the the words

mischief

gift of nant Coveshall of the


EASTER

192

system

such

as

TUESDAY.

which

;

necessarily involvinga and

reference

He

who

practice,

That

this

from

look

the very if it

for,as

it ;

by

of

of

this in himself, that

he

should

define

confess

mind,

explain what

from

has

who

and

deeds,

attach

by pride or

as

habitual

an

the

as

those

his

to

if for the

is done

A

in

market,

of

sort

itself into his mind

his

he

those

incidental,though of

course

is in

a

bation self-approsubtle

; so

around not

to

an

preferhis

secret, if not different

a

him. a

to

tives mo-

"

others, and

it.

or

recognised by himself,

of

of generality

the

thoughts

involuntarilycorrupt

be

the

of commendation

measure

that persuasion,

avowed from

to

Now,

sacrifice involved

quiet self-esteem, leadinghim

views

own

once

to

faith alone, and

give names

selfishness.

will insinuate at

the

to

its due soon

state

own

narrowly measuring

to appraisethem

usefulness, will

not

of

learned

to each

his

that, which indisputably

nature

or

to

man

recognise

to

that confession.

without

love of God,

magnitude He

is

able

justified by by

is meant

obedience

truest

is

he

a

salvation,it is declared

for

be

of

for

enough

should

necessary

system,

insisted principally

he

be

itself.

upon

modern

that

to

mind, there is

mind

in the

not

were

right

or

himself; whereas,

of the

doctrine

Christ

simply to

up

action

its

of conduct.

doctrine

frame

reallyinvolved

is

is evident on

reflex

habitual

departments

certain

a

lie in

to

self-contemplation

less looks out

or

labouringafter

an

continual

attainingsound

at

more

in

I conceive

to self in all

aims

[Serm.

state

This

necessary

is

evil


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.] of

journals; religious

Ministerial

in

useful

banishing the

in feelings, these

good

thus

are

led to insensibly if for

languageas is any

in the

one

them

to others

discover in the

a

unnatural wish

to

once

very

head

and

modify

and

that the

it

world,

provinceof

this is

it religion,

produces a

rule

Another

found their

may

Maker will

which

so

foster.

to

denying

use

the

to connect

They

II.

who

tain cer-

is at

surelyquite at

of

anointingour

when

we

mischief

are

most

arisingfrom of selfishness

term,)which make

a

it will be

self instead

of

great object of their contemplation,

the

thingsare

themselves.

gloryof God to be

is the

this o

Without

great end

to

referred,they will be led

His glorywith indissolubly

of salvation ; and VOL.

a

naturally exalt

that

all

harsh

to

arisingfrom

and

face, even

our

in heart.

better

encouraged

kind is the peculiar self-contemplation

(ifI

indeed

which spiritual;

appear

Saviour's

our

their

prepare

solemnityof manner, to

and

is,that it is so easy

When

man.

day

one

proceeding to display

hence

; and

washing

self-abased this

to

painfulto beholders, with

recording their

of contemplatinghis practice

be, nay,

variance

plation contem-

representation.Seldom

a

conceited

sacred

a

who

time, I believe

same

known

doings,without

thoughts or

to

thought

will be feelings

those

religious journals,

to

at the

are,

other

or

as

lead

while great difficulty,

find

persons

Moreover,

they often

as

compositionsas

They

respect

some

self.

of

of such

nay,

involve.

duties

them

write

193

their

partlyaccounts

own

tainty cer-

for its


EASTER

194

being so and

in the

same

no

himself, with

in

of grace

fountain

Church

ists; religionwith

makes

man's

a

that which

directs

them

God

which

thoughts to

a

has made

dependent. And

self-confidence

as

legitimateresults

about

lest

their

they

of

in another

so

persons,

under

are

contemplation of frequent

mental To

these

and

a

fears

All-

their

that

said

frequent attendant,

a

of

anxiety

prospects, and

scarcelybe

a

and

of

the

supposed from

the

deranged

a

of

set

one

feverish

It need

precursor

state

powers.

conclude.

doctrine

It

"

must

from

men

never

follow

I

that

historyof

imputing

am

to

out

sure

any

Considered

school, the

which principles

minds,

own

to receive or

holds

sequences con-

the

follow. they legitimately

in their

school

all the

who

one

every

which

silentlydiscard, except are

be

not

zealouslymaintain

Many

them.

to

reprobation of

enumerated

which

opinions in

they lead

self is

the

spiritual pride are

the

foregoingremarks,

main

and

religiousstate

Saviour.

merciful

a

son, rea-

irreconcileable

so

truth, on

and

same

such

unpalatable to

be

system which

the

as

justification by for the

relative to the

thing being

one

another,

him

And

persons.

its offices will

centre

of

Scripture doctrines

the and

rigidpredestinarianviews,

exclusive maintenance

the

Faith

find

to

common

[Serm.

TUESDAY.

as

far

a

full

party

thus,

as

principlesin

as

words

men

they a

which

in the

adopts

characteristics

question

are

time ; but

go

development

of

the

after

or

of

doubtless

a


SELF-CONTEMPLATION.

XV.] antichristian

; for

all ordinances, all

they destroyall positivedoctrine, good works, they

foster

vite pride,in-

hypocrisy,discourage the weak,

and

deceive

be

the

especial

while fatally,

most

antidotes

to

they professto

We self-deception.

effects of them the

195

of

English Branch

know,

fearful

more

a

that

of Jerusalem

watchmen of the

approachingenemy,

of all cowardice

or

them

preferthe

Old

from

the

be, let

we

for the

not

give timelywarning to

acquitthemselves

Commandment,

Christ's

naked, and

or

; for what

Let

compliance as regards it.

beginning,to

watcheth, and

may

fail to

historyof

is still in store

triumph

But, however

them.

Church

the

these

seen

in the

since

centuries

two

have

words,

keepeth

novelties

any

his

"

1

Rev.

o2

it has been of

man

is

garments, lest

his shame

they see

Blessed

as

1."

xvi. 15.

he he

;

collecting re-

that

walk


SERMON

THE

FEAST

XVI.

OF

ST.

MARK,

RELIGIOUS

THE

COWARDICE.

Hebrews

Lift

the

up

The

chief

them, an

and

he

;

next,

that

he

he

lastly,

that

Egypt,

where

The

points that

sent

by

first

he

of

one

the in

proved

as

soon

himself,

as

not

the

his

at

the

an

after

Rome,

from

in and

times.

as

lows fol-

of

the

afterwards,

he

cause

;

the

Apostle;

strictest

history

appeared

merely

that

Alexandria,

primitive

abandoned

danger

deserted

that

"

Gospel

he

principally

to

"

apostolical

assistant

him

:

taken

and

next,

from

of

contrast

;

there

received

churches of

time

knees.

these

are

first

short

Peter's

Gospel

feeble

Barnabas,

their

a

founded

he

powerful

to

on

St.

the

history

Jerusalem

to

was

and

down,

after

he

12.

Mark's

Paul

his

which

most

St.

was

composed

accounts

hang

returned

interval,

xii.

sister's-son

was

St.

and

:

of

and

him

journey

which

points

first, that with

hands

EVANGELIST

ordinary

are

Christian,


Serm.

but

resolute

most

a

and

and

the

exact

of this

means

change

the

influence

and

backslidingdisciple.

circumstances

in

St.

us

may

feeblest among And

strong. to

the

brethren, burdens

and

restore

them.

help

Now,

men

others

love

earnest

must

The

roused.

of

instance an

of

a

proud

the

the

Moses rash

the on

the

of the to

heart.

boldness.

of

of

in

overcome

despondency.

him,

the

on

may the

The

it

be

must

with

an

down

when

to

ness greatfrom

earth, he of the a

from

is,to subdue it to

over-

a

brethren, he

change,

rarer

active ;

In the

historyaffords

I believe a

we

and

indolent

of his

men

Difficult,as

passions,yet

difficult to

be

so

faith,the influence

still

their

to bear

deportment.

St. Mark's

other, and

violent

and

meekest power

but

tamed spirit,

change wrought

the

is,

despiseweak

to

suppliesus

fierce,though honest, avenger became

it

us.

sobered, and

and

the

become

from

drawn

readily yield.

historyof

these

attentivelyconsider

us

gentlenessof

extreme

be

again,not

before

and

quiet be

from

naturallyimpetuous

are

timid

a

grace

forward, if

let

of

history,is, that

through God's

them

subjectthus brought Some

Mark's

; and

it appears,

as

derive

despair of them,

to

or

of Alexandria.

were,

we

warning to

distrust ourselves

ing God, found-

fit restorer

a

encouragement which

The

of

servant

St. Peter,

of

197

strictest Church

rulingthat

And

COWARDICE.

RELIGIOUS

XVI.]

be

dences evi-

Spirit

specimen timidity the

more

still

more

tendency to sloth,cowardice,

These

evil

dispositionscling


about

a

and

man,

minute

that

so

he cannot

had

to be

yet

violent

and

obstinate

God's

and have

will

what

rather

become

natural

yet

wisdom

in

as

we

these

of

do

irresolute

thing alreadysome-

zeal in them,

with

the

but

increase

; who

of their

with

St. Mark's more

Jewish

course

weakness of the

more

the

made

faith,

Ghost

slowly

often

and

ceptibly. imperstances circum-

same

and

and indolent, selfish,

more

find

and

years,

caution

sort

a

of

their experience

in

of life.

astonishingin "

be

may

its nature

"

was

becomes

marvellous

considered

than

By faith,"he

strong;" and

gloriousand

weak

a

defects of the timid

unworthy

Lawgiver.

some

and, though

;

Holy

change, therefore,

made

ardent

them

hand, these

vicissitudes

life

of

events

soberingthe

the

by advancing

of the

even

are

other

exercise,

care,

the

however

On

fainthearted sanction

that

means,

as ; where-

mind

and

bring

matter

believe

may

make

or

Disappointments,pain,

years,

a

are

the

to

rightprinciples

tardy improvement bespeaks but

blesses

the

so

temper.

anxiety,advancing

such

firmness

blessing. Besides,

self-confident

or

if

as

seem

powerful influence

a

himself

tempers had

of

nature

side

every

turn

planted in the indolent

of the or

on

even

They

down.

him

weigh

effort to rise. It would

an

[Serm.

chains, binding him

earth,

a

that

of

out

of

memorial

giftsof

the last

Dispensation. spiritual

and

Observe is

MARK.

ST.

198

a

sudden

in what

St. Mark's

defection, which

weakness arises

from

lay. There self-confi-


XVI.]

RELIGIOUS

Such

dence. much

wished to wish

and

indeed

on

as

sets

us

on

of

matter

a

labour.

condition

of

heroism

could do of

so

; and

he

what

any

ment excite-

extreme

And

be,

removed,

to

is the

And

time

main

when,

fancy ourselves

man,

very

easy

admit

thought

ignorance of

he

the call

that

wished

the

a

when

circumstances

St. Peter

in

taking

so

cannot

we

he to

difficulty

wished.

history,however,

self-confidence; rather, state

selves our-

comparatively

because integrity,

fell,from he

times some-

exert

to

time

work.

that

of

men

conviction, unknown

should failing,

his

St. Mark's

it the

to

our

preserve

of in

Enthusiasm

just as

with

playingthe

difficult duty.

any

doing In

objectwill

power.

course

a

are

them.

great undertaking, or

some

seem

of possibility us

in

others

reallysee

to

;

beginning

with

he

other

an

sanguine temper

a

success

part in

strenuous we

what

confuse

this, being from

All

we lonelyimaginings,

does

do

difficulties,and

from

of incredible

ourselves, that

our

of

desire

in this way

witnessed, impresses us to

and

and, the first obstacles being thus

;

small

honest

to

apt

will sometimes

eagerness

go

was

previous practice.

inflictblows

we

too

each

surmount

wonders

frames

trusted

could

he

are

we

impulse

certainlydoes weakly

yet

earnest

without

succeed

had

apart from

far

do !

sudden

a

that

thought How

to

Sometimes

by

he

do.

to

He

good feelings ; he

mere

sincere, and

199

St. Peter's.

was

his

to

COWARDICE.

of

multitudes

at

we

we

the

have may

no

dence evi-

discern

present day,


ST.

200

who

their

well

know

and

minds, who the

respectablywhile their

His

brother, Barnabas,

being

had

received friend

the

Church

the pure

from

Paul

Heathen;

place then have

crossed

Mark

country.

danger,and Now,

this, such

a

days,besides put

the

does

not

there

who

have

that

passivefaith

no

us

more

with

them

Cyprus,

the

an

native

it, and to

seems

unknown

an

upon

as

the

This

evidence and

a

prospect of

to

such

character

a

fall,belong

Apostles?

Or

who closely, in the

multitudes

that

are

such

of the

questionto

the

preach to

land.

that

see

trial,and those

tried.

to Jerusalem.

returned

who

be

to

to

discouragedat

was

real

his

about

first entrance

models

shielded

was

travelled

the main

of

teaching,

when

forth

sailed to

best

was

Mark

they to

He

as

bosom

clearest

came

sent

they

over

the

and,

;

the

in

obedience

took

they

their

been

time

were

Barnabas:

of

and

of grace.

The

less Doubt-

Apostle.

his eyes, the

First

attendant.

eminent

Christ, he had

faith and

and

; his mother's

of

Barnabas

and

Jerusalem

Apostles

temptation.

in proficiency

of influence

a

of

fullest influences

the

grace dis-

pected unex-

any

education religious

a

sanctitybefore

of

distance, but

a

woman

was

an

brought up

brought into

at

was

been

of

sense

acquit themselves

is at

mother

Christians

the

he

Truth, who

danger

certain

a

have

professionwhen

trial.

among

[Skrm.

life with

proceed through

religionon

MARK.

Church

themselves

virtue, which

of

to

as

other

rather, will at

to

deny

present,

more

in Mark's

than case


RELIGIOUS

XVI.]

proved not

unequal even

so

has

firmer

that

Apostle? When

the

or

in this

long been

the

preserved in and lest

judge

we

and

ourselves

regularin

ordinances. it is to

knowledge and

resolute

will

abound

trouble have that

so

good

in

a

been

They

they are

live

the

and

world's

argue

they make and cause, to

an

to

be

to

die

and

events,

will

give

as

themselves

attack upon

it.

They

it.

peace,

danger

imaginationthat They

look

it,cheerfully;

self-deception.Next,

surrender

may

Mark,

external

they express

and

faith

and, should

concessions, to fulfil their wishes;

right

us

as

undisturbed.

into

prayer

firm

not

as

they ever

persuaded,that

settle it in their

that unbelievers open

will

unprepared for

accustomed

like

is at hand.

at

be

are

duty

readingand

Church;

prosperous

not

tian Chris-

the

upon

Christians,such

they will

do not

to

us,

taught aright,

but feelings,

obedience.

long

they

They

son per-

danger

granted we

by themselves,

and

come,

rightsof

; nor,

real Christians.

us

is

of

enough

not

are

make

as

means

grace,

a

public order

But, great privilegeand

the

use

of

it

is without

attendance

our

perchance no

the

been

as

tried,his

is at peace,

for

have

we

such

is extreme

what

take

has

sister's-son

and

there

by

We

is within.

are

the

country, when

community,

Christians, because

be

cause

times

little

so

Church

property secured,

what

is

of

than

truer

by

his Saviour's

loyaltyto

Who

slighttrial ?

a

Christian firmness

these, when

great

to

201

misgivingsof heart, lest,in

some

own

COWARDICE.

not

Some

own

the

commit

tions predicChristian

themselves

of them

are

men


202

ST.

of cultivated from

the

and

They the

refined life of

rough

called,as

are

To

is not,

they

cannot

from

the

state he

all

breathe

are

tempted

in

had

to us

here

prospect are

the

is the

of

our

of his

come

(though it

God an

double-minded be be

lost no

our

our

sins out

and

other afflict

to

is the

as

triumph,

fierce

detestable

than

!

in this

Let

may

as

such

recesses

of hiding-places

a

the earth, terribly

Him

than

arise, if there

us

with

His

best

bear

it ;

world, that

the

souls

and

us,

among

chasten

hearts

as

schools of lukewarm-

shake

lie hid

ease

that the

prayer,)rather

alternative,and

as discipline,

ought or

way

Dreadful

the

the

awful

should

by present

some

the

to

do, what

Church,

us

be

arise,and

be

Egypt

riders,and

upon

heritage should

May

was

when

they battle, yet better

and spirit, self-indulgent ness.

in

temporary

for which

anguishshould

of

we

hereafter?

Satan's

cause

who

there be times

can

of the

heart

horsehoofs

in whatsoever

content, and

treasures

God

to pray

rather than of

different

and torpid from long security,

preferthe

try the very

learned

to be

men.

do, but

to

to

perverse-

Alas ! how

it.

reproach of Christ, what we

of

be

of

state

If then

thus

to

Church,

intemperate, or

therewith

grown

extravagant.

persecution t heir element; familiarly called,)

is

thingsto all

they

simpler view

the

speak plainly,

was,

have

and

a

of

prospects

Apostle,who

we

take

shrink

which

pilgrims,to

a

(what

these

; and

taste

those, who

and

enthusiastic, rash, and minded.

[Serm.

something strange

consider

duties

MARK.

we

be

sweet

ing bring-

not

con-


in the

demned

and

restoringus, truer

leadingus

holier

and

of His

mouth

the

hope

!

chaff is clean removed

the

Him,

freelyspeak

measure

words

use

them, seeingthey to God

make to

lead

us

;

and

on,

accordingas

and,

it opens

speaking the

;

forth

His

life and

and sufferings, strictness

except

as

it leads

Lastly,let

the

troubles

high Trials

Even

when

come

and

to

we

of

cause

showing from

our

the

of those

who

despisethis

in

life

another. excited

an

fancy and

gloriesof other we

in the

holiness, if

them,

risingstrong

have.

Apostlesin

of

the

of

issue

we

may

Church

not, from

us

bear the trial

the

advantageswhich

faith.

of

to

;

can

the while

Christ, and

of

to

up

longingafter the

vain the

words

death

zeal

So

we

;

wrong

Him

beg

us.

we

offeringwe

deserters

building

and

best

we

upon

timid

which

be

give us strengthto

Evangelistsfor truth

that

so

ing invok-

judgments

cannot

the

are

us,

do not, cannot

we

Lord's

the

to

till

mate worthilyesti-

cannot

chastisement

cheaply. Still,it

use

thus

way

ask, and, feeling

Doubtless of

the terrors

winnow

we

the fearfulness of that so

Him

good, yet

about.

better

a

though, in

what

not

itself to be

end

the

know

we

here,

us

servants, then

by

on

Let

!

203

Lord, shaming

the

of

day by

reproving us

a

COWARDICE.

RELIGIOUS

XVI.]

No

order

quietesttimes improve

the

we

we

fit

us

enjoy

suitably. 1

have

to

attain may

means

forgetmercies to

days,forget

need to

a

their rise to

given

; to

remind

and

use

us.

us

them


SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

XVII.

PHILIP

ST.

AND

JAMES,

ST.

THE

APOSTLES.

GOSPEL

THE

2

In

the

of

mouth

two

or

WITNESSES.

Cor.

xiii. 1.

three

witnesses

shall

word

every

be

established.

It

has

to

give

the

accumulated

us

Gospel

into

after

which

His

of

is

in

being Apostles,

Christ. of

the

especially

truth

after be

rewarded,

The

us

day distinguished by

two

Apostles, in

in

both

Thus Feast

connected

nothing

of

of the

them

in

union, of

brought the

by

of the

this. memoration com-

associated

are

except

in

their

being Witnesses, and

life,death,

this

Days

who

Apostle,

Festival

double reminds

of and

again

this

separate Witnesses of

the

might

faith

as

minds

our

of

reason

celebrating,

of

together

well

now

Service

great mercy,

Prophet, Apostle

revelations.

are

we

His

Witnesses

His

miracle, that as

in

evidence out

after

captivity,

fulness

Our

send

; to

again, Prophet miracle

God

pleased Almighty

however

Apostles,

Scripture,

who

will

tion resurrec-

ating, originare

serve

not to


THE

Skrm.XVII.] remind

of

us

Witnesses

the

many

to

than

they

as

reallybecome

in the

beyond

the

had

imbibed

and

all

in

the

though

their

full to

by

Yet for

came

He

He

did

graciousnessof the

direct

well

as

miracle

from

that

as

and

that

twofold

foundation, the

on

the

other.

forthwith

existed

world

the

Two

went

teaching,on

; if I

may

of use

fresh

the

Himself

to

and

pendent inde-

persecutors

forward the

word

;

(asit upon

one

a

hand,

of St. Paul doctrine

Christian the

large,

reaching

as

Circumcision,and schools

the

into

up

His

among

at

minds

raised

and beginning,

second

Apostles of

When

this.

the

us

it whole

time, the Dispensation had

were) a

of the

have

a inspiration,

of it from

for

Gospel

Covenant,

Jew, He

words,

agreeing one

we

their

New

His

were

required it,that,

than

more

us

testimony, they

His

not

to

all

they

as

who

publishingit to

Witness so

those

graduallyinitiated

Gentile

?

their

wrote

has

be needed

heard

finger,nevertheless

own

entire.

while

Master

the Word

could

Spirit; and,

to

In order

us.

is vouchsafed

Twelve

of

pany com-

sojourned among

What

the

matter

full evidence

time

Witness

His

afforded

His

has

Christ, they had

upon

they

and

to

stles, Apo-

whole

the

not

to us, that

St. Paul.

of

the

Truth

twelve

the

vouchsafed

preaching of

attendants

with

form

were,

distinct

person

of

Sacred

same

Even

incarnate, and

another

men,

number

the

this.

confirm

to especially

205

us.

Witnesses

of the more

and

one

delivered

But, further

WITNESSES.

diversity and

whom

by

has been

GOSPEL

"

school,"


206

ST.

denote

to

PHILIP

difference,not

a

history,between school, followers

St.

James, and known

of St.

that he

Jerusalem

Clement,

still more,

the

Jewish

is known

ranked

be

and

not

propose

rule

of

this

his

of

cumcision, Cir;

St. is

historyas

him, indicates

St.

with

Festival,to arise

Easter

whom

before

of

Feast,

St. Paul.

and

set

out

John,

us,) in observing

of St. Peter

which

considerations

others,

of the

St. John

celebratingthe

the tradition upon

Gentile

and

the School

followed, (as historyinforms

he

the

and, though little is known

;

what

is to

too

Of

the latter, in

to

Philip,yet

itself,but of

add, St. Philip. St. James

may

belong

Bishop of

Of

Peter, and

we

to

St.

St. Paul.

of

[Serm.

of doctrine

Apostles.

the

St. Luke,

were

JAMES.

ST.

AND

some

you

this view

I

of

the

Scripturehistory. and

Christianitywas, when

preached

first

it

supersede,but due

which,

perpetuated here

; I will

to the

and

for

ever.

refer

but

language

of

the

promise of

is, in "

Zion

Lord

Church

her

hath

it seemed

you,

the

in

need

by

of

forgottenme.

hath

be

of

illustration,

Isaiah,in

in her

forsaken a

woman

was

proved

to (forinstance)

among

Can

Law,

another,

not

way

Book

form)

to

fulfilment, the

propagationand

Lord

religion,

new

the

away,

This

is comforted

her

a

maturity of the Jewish

Prophecy,

Christian

said, The

world;

as

forty-ninthchapter of the Jewish

the

vanished

sense,

one

not,

merely

was

developement in

to

was

the

which

afflictions, by

triumphs (that the me,

Gentiles. and

my

forgether


on

son

forget thee

will I not

yet

round

together,and

all,as with as

again

thine

in

shalt thou

The

to

these, seeing I have

me

and

I will

standard

thy

superseded,though

not

changed

into the

and

same,

Such towards

not

being

the

double

as

in

its

Institution,He

change

in

the

world

the

was

at

as

a

had

the

before.

dealings for His

Catholic,not make

a

St. Paul

Essential

the

a

ponding corres-

ministry of

large,that He

was

merely

once

came

at

Old

thy

queens

was

time

internal upon

kings

.

; it

formally deliveringand

which

and

been

.

Gentiles,

Church, then,

pleased to

was

am

fro ?

.

their

of

guardianshipof

begotten

the

to

it had

form

Dispensation; imposing duty

Then

aspect of God's

new

for

...

Nation

the

thou

strait

and

to

people ;

Jewish

Church, when

His

exhibitingit local

same,

which

children,and

Christian, and thus

the

thee

on

hath

and nursing-fathers,

the

them

dwell.

hand

to the

nursing-mothers." The

with

too

may

lost my

Mine

lift up

My

set up

shall be

I

captive,and removing

desolate,a Behold

is

place

live,saith

other, shall say

heart, Who

in thine

say

I

children

that

me

selves them-

them

lost the

hast

ears,

give place

me,

thou

eyes

gather

thee

bind

The

have, after

shalt

and

forget,

thine

As

surely clothe

doth

bride

a

all these

ornament,

an

compassion

Lift up

to thee.

come

shalt

Lord, thou

the

have

not

....

behold;

and

about,

207

Yea, they may

?

womb

her

of

should

she

sucking child,that the

WITNESSES.

GOSPEL

THE

XVII.]

the

cular parti-

adapting

to

Truth, the

alreadycommitted


208

PHILIP

ST.

St. James

to

accidental

difference

real of

a

and,

sometimes

those

Unbelievers

between

the

hand, there

both

Holy Ghost,

the

Lord's

our

recorded

it

circumstance made

thus when

to

in

beginnings

see

far

advanced how

they

this Providential

for of

we

do religionists,

upon

the

Gospels

and

upon upon the

heretical,upon

coldness

that or

no

and

former

; and

of

the

impiety,as

has

;

needs

and,

ledge knowcur con-

them

on

praise in

at first there

explanation;

different

classes

respectivedoctrines the

other, upon

Epistles;

the

though

in

the more

cold, proud, and we

Scripturefavours

fanaticism, and,

zealouslyrepel

of

But,

latter,the

part

built

was

of

Primitive

which

fact,that

St. Paul's the

Gospel

matter

which

God

together,and

which

their

build

foundation

one

enthusiastic

quite sure

of

in matter

see

those

in sacred

enough

arrangement.

something

is

doubtless

His

to

abundant

shall find

we

to supersede

remarkable

very

system,

Christianity presents,and both,

a

who

the peculiarly

intended

harmonize

wonderful

that

is

certainlyis,that Almighty

two

have

we

taught ;

never

words, and

Now

originalfollowers.

His

duced intro-

Christians

are

and

Paul

St.

maintain, that St. Paul's doctrine

teaching of

were

of Providence.

Jesus

as

of

trines respectivedoc-

objected that

other

if there

as

Instruments

such religion,

the

of this

consequence

spoken

favoured

have

new

on

In

[Serm.

readers office,superficial

of

difference

JAMES.

ST.

St. John.

and

Scripturehave some

AND

may

be

either

particular,may

well

as

the

daring


XVII

GOSPEL

THE

]

Creed

imperfect

in

do agree

show

to

whether

that

there

in tone

or

for

countenance

that

fact

of

hostile

parties

at first

difference

some

the

into about

justenough

doctrine, which

an

words

Testament

New

is

209

heavenly

is portions,

two

same

the

dividingthe

in

find

the very

Evangelists, yet the

would

which

perverseness,

WITNESSES.

other,

or

needs

sight

ing account-

for. This

of the

state

I conceive, any

may,

shall here

remarks

meaning

or not, difficulty

a

turned

made

to

subject; for,though pointsof

the

avail to

the

instructive

them,

the

effect

and

sight of in

cry out

God, which and

God's

Saints

l

This

Apostles'minds

hast

made

Heaven

true

are

and

U.

Acts

iv. 24. P

the

was

their

prompting

own

them

to

Lord, Thou

"

earth !" Lord

thy

ways,

Rev-

xv.

!"

1

by

upon

Apocalypse by

Thy works,

are

just and

;

thankfulness,

and

awe

of Truth

them.

judgments

tion admira-

with

the Saints' in the

on

marvellous ;

VOL.

the

produced on

are

works, which

stamp

examine

deeper we

miracles, and the

the

more

to

Christians, as

to

marvellous

God's

praiseof

more

my

seldom

evidence

them confirmingtheir faith,and filling

have

explain

unbelievers, they

of

conversion

always edifying and and

dence evi-

an

Christianity.Some

of

be

into

to direct attention is it superfluous

nor

;

be

how

of the truth

in behalf

few

whether

case,

3.

Thou

"

God

art

Great mighty Al-

King

of


210

ST. PHILIP

essential

an

exist and

then is

remark

My

it

the

is,whether

only makes

that

not

of

sort

face of

the

and

occasion

one

that

says

faith

doctrine

3

;

in

Peter seemed

James to him

things

even

on

2 Peter

the

James

"

some

on

face," and somewhat"

St.

be

to

;"

St. Paul

"

in

ference con-

Peter, on

in St. Paul's

Epistles

understood," to

qualifySt.

pre-eminence

2

Hi. 16.

him

between

John,

2," and

himself

i. 16, 17. 3

be

St. John,

to mention

not

taken

to

seem

concerning

that St. James,

Gal.

hard

the

lows fol-

as

appears

to

and

St.

salem to Jeru-

up

doctrine

viewing

would

having stationary, 1

went

there Scripture,

nothing

St. James

Paul's

to

conferred

"

Apostlesbefore

who

some

are

to be

conversion,

the other hand, observes, that

while

Now

between

originalApostles,that

those

added

"

Truth.

\ neither

were

referringapparently to

there

pendent inde-

two

as

difference

his

on

withstood

"

"

of

remarkable,

more

will be considered

blood

difference

St. Paul

the

same

pointsof

which

to them

the

St. Paul

argument.

flesh and

that, on

the

to

the Twelve

with

to

word, the difference of school,

that St. Paul,

"

be shown

whatever existingdifference,

agreement

the

suppose

:

"

all,only guarantees them,

illustrate this

and

that, supposing

;

phraseologyof subject,or

a

Witnesses

Paul

[Serm.

teaching can

the

of

origin,in

I

of

brethren, then

after

JAMES.

respectivewritingsof

historical

and

ST.

simply this

unanimity

between

his

AND

a

local

was

episco-

Gal. ii. 6. 11.

ii. 14"26.

of


pate, while called

St. Paul

"

Law,

and

the

and

holiness

to

works," and St. Peter that

according to

every

persons3,"phrases which

"

kindled

and

his brethren.

This

steady. But

any

reconcilingthe

the heart

let

'Rom.

v.

is

is

1.

Lord's

our

God in

and

wards to-

those

of

place to explainwhat contrasts

;

nor

one

side with the

as

the

done

most

p2

Rev.

xx.

say) and

satisfactorily.

they stand, priorto all

3

deed in-

other, where

judgment fairlyclear

ii. 24.

the

expressionof

all (I may at difficulty

often been

2Jam.

and

real

take them

us

of

more

this list of

rightand

It has

the

judgeth

symbols

writings than

is not

explainingin is there

in

there

ning begin-

respect of

without

own

in St. Paul's

man

faith \

by justified

the Father

but

are

this

are

affections towards

active

to

"judged according "

their

that lastly,

teaching;

needs

of

character

general

we

work

man's

by tinctly dis-

elected

from

shall be

we

declares

justified by

says

2,St. John

that

the

forward

are

mindedness spiritual

works our

we

into

system, all Christian

of

way

whereas, St. James

;

Paul

God's free grace, and

and

of

especial

Gentiles

St.

that

out, in the

traces

of the

that energetically,

by

foundation

prominentlyput

Apostles;

salvation

now

abolition of the Jewish

admission

"

and

the

are

speaks with

St. Paul

Church, subjectsnot other

laid

and

concerningthe

earnestness

what

undertakingthe government

that

;

211

subjectedto

was

without

of them

the

WITNESSES.

missionarylabours,

of churches

any

GOSPEL

THE

XVI.]

13.

ex-

1 Pet. i.

17.


ST.

2\2

let

planation; So

much

James

confirmed

abundantly

which

objectorssometimes

differences

these other

take

hand

all in

after

the

at

and

then

of the wonderful

account

St. Paul's

history.

and

worst,

of

opinion,

manner

which

;

circumstances

enlarge upon,

peculiareducation, connexions,

St.

(whether

doctrines

all those

them.

and

witnesses

gospel by

of

most

St. Paul

proved, that

of the

[Serm.

the

independent

not)

or

JAMES.

disputermake

a

two

were

ST.

AND

least is

at

concordant is

PHILIP

Take the

on

agreement

thought, feeling,

and

conduct, nay, in religious vocabulary,between

the

two

Schools, (as I have

consideringthat

wonderful, Christian

thing in

the

conviction, that

human

they in

should

and

goodness, "

of

His

the

in

The

of

1. Take it.

the

speak

New

of

as

Divine

that

tion disposi-

well

deny

wisdom, the

instances

some

and

material of

the

of. as

we

have

ceived re-

notice, that in spiteof what

desire, after

between

natural

power,

Testament,

It deserves

partisanswould its contents

I

a

was

with

us

rulingit

may

appointments

agreement

it

speaking His Word,

in

differences

following are

new

it, controllingthe

work, and

Creator, His

the

of

which

Hand,

of

agree

whatever

agency

world.

must

midst

of the

impress

not

education, surely we

and

kind

of

instruments

spiteof

the

the

in

was

idea

a virtually

Unseen

an

most

very

parts was

if it does

and

"

Presence,

the

them,) "

particulargeneration in

promulgated, the

in all its

system

called

the two

all

we

Schools

cannot

under

divide

conside-


THE

XVIL] ration.

they

of

question, whether

the

priorto the

sufficient

least

at

are

their

at least

comes

from

that it

will

you

the

from

his

and

beginning

would

be

as

still it

St. Paul, if

of

not

tween parallelismsbe-

writings, forbid

look

well

Be

author;

acknowledged

end, observe

to

it

The

Now

sider Con-

St. James's.

School

supposition.

state

a

tity other, of the iden-

about

himself.

in

right or

to

which

"

no

with

doctrine

Apostle

other

any

there

ments docu-

Testament.

Hebrews,

the

be

return

a

Church,

the

parties

particularview

evidence, were

disputatiousas

modern

of the New

existence

of St. Paul's

regards

attempting

Epistleto

Christian

as

the

that

so

principlesat

two

of the

developement

faith;

213

were

inextricablyunited

are

wrong,

WITNESSES.

there

Admitting

in the

work

GOSPEL

it from

through

its exhortations

to

obedience, its warnings againstapostacy, its solemn of

announcement

the

further

its honourable

which

it sets forth

then

wonderful

not

a

the

Gospel

are

which

of the

monument

the

the

unity of

Epistlesto Timothy

observe

the

between

they display,and

Next

essential

confessedlySt. Paul's, and can,

the

be

tors. originaldissemina-

all its

among

if you

writings in

the

Epistlealone

this

whether

say

creed

Titus, which

Epistle.

Law,

Saviour's

fulfilled, (afterour

as

Again, consider discriminate

of the Jewish

treatment

and

Gospel,

disrespectfully superseded by

doctrine,) not

Gospel, and

the

of

terrors

that

positionof

inspiredvolume,

an

try

ethical

of

and to

racter cha-

St. James's

St. Luke's

Evangelistfol-


214

PHILIP

ST.

Paul is not

at

of

and

link

between

the

of

earlier brethren.

speeches of

attended

made

Gospel"

be

may

Are

much

there

in the

three and

few

a

in other

Ephesians,a in the

verses

chapters of

nine

these

very

"

of

the whole

concede

moment

yet you

cannot

fourteen, which

Epistles;

and

1

Vid.

after

e.

who

1

xx.

would

but

than number

sacred

25.

pose supso

put

for the

ments, separate docu-

more

all of greater

g. Acts

and

.joinedtogether?

whole

these, however

not

are

the

is

there not

to these

of these

make

Colossians,

St. James, and

presentlyinstanced;

shall be

These

has

God

whom

Galatians,

Are

counter

protesting(as it were) againstthose Apostles

his

clear Epistles

agreeingwith peculiarities, asunder

from

number.

chaptersof

? Philippians

running

explicitstatements,

Apostle

and

in the

passage

a

particular

four of that to the

Romans,

the

Epistleto

than

more

in

that of his

that

their extent

determine

Peter,

form

not

the

up

the

him

different doctrine

supposed to speak a

rest, and

to

and

in which parts of St. Paul's writings,

the

he

Lord's

our

historyof St.

Lastly,count

St.

whether

Cornelius,do

St. Paul's

"

ciate asso-

Gentiles,and

revelations

the

to the conversion

order

the

had

too

yet the

consider

and

those who

whether

see

Acts,

Consider

Ministryl.

[Serm.

the

Apostleof

the

once

of disciple

fellow

Examine

Paul.

in the book

JAMES.

St. Matthew,

of

lowing the language of St.

ST.

AND

and

five out of

tative, authori-

prominence

xxviii. 31.

his

and


THE

XVIL]

dignitythan

GOSPEL

of the

some

then, from

appear

that

the

of

office

first exercised

In the

Master's

St.

Paul,

Gospel, could

not

it should

be

but

with

not to

sole

the

called, as

generallyas

zeal and

fervent reverence

looked

he

to

upon

been.

It

have and

still not

be

how

through His Ministry. thought

and

handled,

1

John

i. 1.

had the

The

which

had

his tended at-

thought he

lives ;

attachment, the

devoted who

is of

so, if he

in

sible pos-

to practically

full he

more

aim

Christ

acknowledged

Yet

one

Simon

quite

was

be and

Christian, yet his

a

love, the

was

is, it would

; that

;

himself

devotes

have

not

of

he

him

to

one

also

intention

an

of

Christ's

divinelychosen

Christ.

is the

Christ

it is the

all

Now,

St. Paul

be

could

tion inten-

Divine

preach

to

such

Him

Master,

his

He

!

Him

and

Paul

preached

Saviour

of

not

as

that

their

mistaken.

exaltinghimself.

St.

for

have

of

believe

of

that

was

be

earth, how

professed to

Magus

far

moment

explaining

avow

on

were

we

(whatever they

noticed, considering that

thought

remarkable,

St. Paul's doctrine

the

professing

Lord

our

ment, Testa-

in the Church.

cannot

but

New

originalApostles,the

of the

case

from

went,

teaching

course,

the

It would

amalgamation, as

delivering and

of

of

brethren,

an

Teaching

2.

face

very

Christian was

remaining nine.

his

of

that

admitted

were,)

215

differences between

the

and

WITNESSES.

"

heard

Word

and

seen,

of Life 1."


What

of

Sovereignty

Unseen

the

Paul,

and

what

whom

the

world

believed

nothing beyond

were

of

Lord's

our

of

ministration

the

and

actions, though much in his

occur

the

than

For

Master. we

have

St.

Peter, "This

we

heard, when

his

as

the

but

part to

of

I

which sins

our

.

1

2

.

"

also

I John

idea, any

reallyexisting "

That

unto

which

Him

the

in of

heaven

all

St. Paul

manner

;" and

you

from

came

Holy

things rates, enume-

of religion, principles

mere

xvi.

which

I delivered

to

the

he

that

Christ

Scriptures, .

the

third

day, and

14.

i. 3.

2

Pet. i. 18.

very

inferior

was

you, first of all,

unto

received, how

again

rose

John

this does

Christ's life, recurring to that

according

buried .

like

in Dispensation,

the

a

witnesses

are

words

Lord's

or

we

with

"Gospel,"not

facts of

with

concurs

says,

which

were

In

his brethren.

that for

voice

did 2."

He

which

\"

our

Person,

a

again, "We

Mount;"

glorifyMe

name

heard, declare

we

the

is,it is plain,that

mere

rest, but

and

concerning

St. Paul

instance, St. John

seen

filment strikingful-

a

exemplifiesit.

that

writings;

was

They clearly

opportunityfor

exaltinga

not

was

What

shall

Apostles in referringto

other

more

is

He

"

too, how

the

he

This

declaration

Spirit;

It is remarkable

not

?

it ; St. Paul

records

St. John

Him

on

this.

the

to

ministers," by

but

"

here

!

Saviour

James

was

[Serm.

is

attestation

remarkable

a

JAMES.

ST.

AND

PHILIP

ST.

216

Acts

x.

39.

.

died .

was

that He


THE

XVII.]

WITNESSES.

Cephas, then

of

seen

was

GOSPEL

of

the

Twelve,

brethren

five hundred

of above

217

at

once

...

last

...

all,Jle

of

seventh

the

Gospel ; the

I, but

Unto

I

with

alludes

the

Pilate.

In

his

Ephesus

he

Gospels do

give than

to

Hebrews

In Lord's

our

reference

It is

;

is made

the

of His "

And

2."

first

to

Epistle to before

Elders

of

blessed

Epistleto

Christ's agony

to

our

sayingswhich

more

in the

verse

and

appearance

address

not

yet

Mary,

his

in

St. Luke's

to

of

the

has profit,"

own

refer

to

contain

receive

his

would

chapter the

for your

preserved one not

in

words

command,

complaint

farewell

has

I

same

reason

to

And

"

Supper,

Lord's

our

.

of ordaining

manner

married

speech thereupon.

Timothy, he

the

Lord's

Epistle,there to

speak

Martha's

of

Lord's

In

.

Gospels ; again, in

same

the

This

"

supposed

account

the

Lord."

beginning, been

"

the

reference

repeated

a

Lord's

our

in

of

chapter

seem

.

Apostles;"

Again,

V

me

administering the

recorded

it, as

of

seen

carefullyto

refers

he

was

for

directions

of all the

expressionsof self-abasement,

with

adds

he

James, then

of

after that

after that

to

the

in the

garden. 3. The

doctrine

Economy,

as

Divinityof far

as

of the

Incarnation, or the Gospel

embracing the Christ

and

the

great truths of the

two

Atonement,

not

was

know) clearlyrevealed, during our

we

ministry. Yet, agreement 1

observe

St. John.

with

1 Cor.

xv.

3"8.

how

close "

The

2

is St.

Word

Acts

xx.

was

So.

(as

Lord's

Paul's with


218

God,

and

made

flesh."

the Word

God

likeness of men."

begotten Son St.

Paul,

that

He

own

sacred

hath is

the

Him

Image

of the

"

says,

that

cleanseth

in Him

"

blood,

even

if any

"

that

He

also

maketh

is

"

is the

He

also for those He

has

Him

all sin

blood St.

;" "

man

the

the

intercession

the

with

St.

Paul,

God,

and that

righteous;" "

right for

;"

St. John,

our

sins

only, but

St.

Paul, that

whole

Jew

His

hand

not propitiation

of

Paul,

Advocate

an

of

St. John,

"

even

the

redemption through

sin, we

by

made

The

"

of His

made

God

says,

He

ness bright-

Image

have

at

Him, that

the

" "

His

in

seen

forgivenessof sins;"

reconciled"

"

hath

the

Christ

says,

and

thingswere

from

us

John

declares

express

By

Only-

Father;" and

God,"

All

the

us

for

"

world and

of

;" "

Gentile

in

"

body

one

cross1."

the

John

John

"

have

we

Father, Jesus

the

1

the

Further, St. John

Christ

that

by

Invisible

;" St. Paul, that

Jesus

that

;" St. Paul

of

with

in the

"

Father,"

he

form

made

of the

was

equal

calls Christ

the "

glory,and

St. John

worlds."

"

declared

Father

Person."

be

to

being

bosom

words, that

of His

in the

St. First-begotten."

"

the

seen

"

HimseL,

the

the

hath

the Word

and

robbery

St. John

in

"

[Sbrm.

Jesus, being

yet humbled

;

JAMES.

God,

it not

thought

ST.

was

Christ

"

"

God,

AND

PHILIP

ST.

Phil. ii. 5"8.

i. 1. 14.

i. 18.

xiv. 9.

Col. i. 15.

Col. i. 14.

1 John

5.

ii. 2.

Ephes. ii. 16.

1 John

Heb. ii. 1.

John i. 3.

i. 18. John

Rom.

i. 3.

viii. 34.

Heb.

i. 6.

Heb.

i. 2.

1 John


THE

XVII.]

Now,

GOSPEL

WITNESSES.

consideringthe

219

mysteriousness of

that there doctrines,the probability of teaching,in diversity

minds, and various

at the

sects

all appearance could

men

of the

realityof

witness.

unlike

divine

Schools

rivalryof

of

(men

to

nature

as

demonstration

a

to which

they

is true;" and

men

supposing,(what

but

they alone,)that

between

existed

this exact

by

doctrines

maintain,

may

existingamong

other

two

some

different

two

St. Paul,

in this case,

clearlyso

unbelievers

each

be little short the

be

consider

and

testimony of

The

"

I must

St. John

as

be,)to

still more

any

time,

between

accordance

of

case

differences

actual

the

the

would

these

these

Holy

Apostles. 4. To

Paul

continue

both both world

the

put forward

of

Baptism,

both

lost.

sinful and

as

doctrine

the

it with

connect

St. John

review.

our

They

make

the

privileges, depend the

employed

terms

allowance

for

former

by

what

of this doctrine

with

1

v.

might

this

which

does

not

been

have

1, 2. viii. 14,

16. 15.

19.

shown, that

account

1 John

Tit. iii.5, "c.

the

adopted all other ideas with

and all

anticipated

existing Schools

for

they respectively adopt

Johniii. 3"5.

God's

the

alreadyfamiliar

was

teach

peculiar;and,

are

it be

denounce

of this and Now

Dispensationsand

religion, yet,could Church,

grant

faith \

to

St.

tion, Regenera-

both

peculiarprivilegeof Christians, as children, and

and

iii.1.

v.

ever

to

so

of

much

the Jewish

the

unanimity

and

modify it.

19.

Rom.

hi. 19.


ST.

220

I add

St. John

delivers

departI

(the

His

Spirit;"

and

the

self-same He

severally

as

stablisheth us,

the

will."

;"

Holy

One."

"

; I do

were

them

say that

importance when

he

from

death

of

it "

says,

Again, it

is

adopted from

Johnxvi. v.

1 John

those

who

fall away,

to

observable, that of

Law,

down

have

passed the

St. James

that

is from

our

Lord's

once

St. John,

love

we

by

by

we

loving our at

pre-eminent

forth

that

of it

characteristic

the

by

thren," brehis

in above

?"

precept,

neighbour as St. Paul

and

2.

St. James

3

pray for it ;"

the

and

the wisdom

the

a

the

sin unto

praise of charity

is not

know

nature

"

from

with is

shall

clearlyset

We

ourselves, is handed

ii. 21.

There

life,because

the

descriptionof

anointed

unction

an

St. Paul's

the Law,

as

unto

and

3

hath

impossiblefor

Gospel. Yet,

of the

man

which

repentance 1."

all recollect

of fulfilling

precept

"

man

a

it is

"

again unto

5. We the

have

one

He

says,

enlightened,if they shall

once

renew

Ye

"

by

us

every "

Christ,and

Lord, declares,

not

St. Paul, that

and

as

you

hath

that

St. John, in accordance

teachingof his death

worketh (gifts)

in

will

God

"

Gospel) unto

St. Paul

St. John,

is God

the

7. 13.

16.

Heb.

iii. 14.

1 Cor.

ii. 10.

xii. 11.

2 Cor.i.

21.

1 John

vi. 4"6. James

.

If I

"

He

;

you

Spirit,dividing to

with

us

"

All these

unto

St. Paul,

;"

mysteriesof "

prediction ;

Comforter

the

[Serm

part of the subject.

Saviour's

all truth

into

you

revealed

JAMES.

this

on

our

will send

ST.

AND

texts parallel

some

guide

PHILIP

iii. 17.

Rom.

xiii. 9.

James

ii. 8.


We

6.

Lord

GOSPEL

THE

XVII.] know the

on

James

that

Him

follow

in

doing

so

in pointhere, especially

this

to

and

they

that

we

also

insisted especially

are

"

himself

he

daily3."

died

mentioned, enters

the

righthands the

heathen,

;

only they would

;

the

which

same

as

on

of

life,bearing

by

Christ.

stronglythe

clearlyand that

be

the poor

to

I

to do 2."

forward

delivers

are

given unto

go unto

Self-denial, mortification

cross,

wise. like-

seemed

was

Barnabas

circumcision

should remember

was

7.

and

the

unto

St.

his brethren.

who

that

should

we

our

Galatians,

and

John,

grace

and

me

fellowship,that

of

in the

James, Cephas, and

they gave

me,

St. Paul

; and

himself

pillars, perceivedthe

be

by

and

expresslyacknowledging

as

between

agreement

When

"

l

is laid

St. John

Almsgiving.

Apostle'swords,

That

221

especialstress

an

of

duty

WITNESSES.

"

was

The

crucified

duty

in which

one

enforces

into

and

not

observe

St. Paul

claring doctrine, de-

same

of

with

Christ,"

Fastingmay

St. Paul Lord's

our

our

here

ingly unhesitat-

religious

system. 8. I need

how

is St. Paul

in his exhortations

St. James

equals

contains any

a

which

can

1

1 John

Gal.

be

found

on

the

4

Eph.

iii. 17.

ii. 20. vi. 18.

in

James

1 Cor.

his

1 Thes.

short

practice of

4.

2

James

v.

than

Psalmody

Gal. ii. 9, 10.

31. 17.

yet,

Again, both

sacred

ii. 15, 16.

v.

;

which epistle,

emphatic

more

in St. Paul

xv.

constant

to Intercession

longer and

passage

Apostles insist

s

him

urgent and

14"18.


222

as

ST.

Is any

pray. "

each

9. St. Paul nay,

clear

the

Church

proof

we

of

than He

Lord's

faith

Titus, to

doctrine

both

Apostle who

the

denounces,

to

he

he had

bids

says,

"

he

"

heard

be

able

convince

to

us

hold

speak loves

ner, man-

fast

as

by

gain-

Truth

Gaius

;" he

sound

the

the

the

of him

faithful word

might

and

exhort

to

the

In like "

the

in

in

the

speaks of

His

V

11.

It is observable

that

our

Gospel being preached, not converting,but

1

blished. esta-

earnestlyfor

Saints."

the

fast

hold

"

;" St. John

Truth

This

find

they

contend

"

us

to

sayers3." St. Paul love

which

the

taught, that

been

duct con-

impatient of nothing

are

words, which

of sound

and

sacramental

different is the

enjoins Timothy

form

had

bids

delivered

St. Paul

Far

the

;

direct

rites,so also the Sabbath.

St. Jude once

for the

recognizes the obligationof

also

day 2, he being

10.

of

possess

ordinances

other Jewish

as

and

Eucharist

Holy

the

is indebted

; who

of innovators more

psalms,and hymns,

of

Ordinance.

of that

virtue

afflicted? let him

singpsalms." St. Paul,

in

much

makes

him

and

other

[Serm.

V

spiritual songs

to

Is any

"

? let him,

merry

Speaking to

ST. JAMES.

AND

St. James,

duty.

a

PHILIP

is

as

a confessedly

James

v.

13.

3

Jude

3.

4

Eph.

iv. 15.

2

Eph.

Tim.

v.

against

remarkable

2

19.

i. 13.

3 John

chieflyas

witness

a

Lord

Titus 1.

ground Acts

i. 9.

xx.

7.

a

means

the

of world.

to be taken

1

Cor. xvi. 2.


THE

XVII.]

by

the

of

the

for

of

kingdom

shall be

Himself "

To

I

born, and

for

Lord's

view,

Gospel

of

of

evil

"

death

able, remark-

should

take our

thy giving Timo-

declaring,that death,"

unto

life," and and

men

unto

referringto

even

the Truth,

savor

a

of life unto

"

growth

is

"

Gentiles

Pilate, when

before

came

witness

Apostle

charge to preach

as

bear

Pilate,

cause

the

Confession

his

this

Yet, surelyit is still more

same

world,

the heathen

2."

preciselythe

well

before

of the

Gospel

Accordingly,He

the world, that I should

that

the

V

The

"

in all the

preached

even

was

223

religion.

new

all nations

unto

this end

the Truth

up

a

witnessed

I into

WITNESSES.

Founder

witness

a

GOSPEL

as

the foretelling

after his departure

seducers"

3. Observe

12.

the

followingtexts Master,

be

whence

by and

St. James

to

according

man

patientcontinuance honour,

!

Matt. 1 Tim.

4

James

Not

the

God, but

xxiv.

and

14.

vi. 13. i. 22.

to

in

? his

did

deeds

;

to

immortality, eternal

2

Rom.

Cor.

ii. 16.

ii. 13.

2

2 Tim.

not

we

will render

seek well-doing,

xviii. 37.

law

know

not

should

God

of the

of the

we

not

St. Paul

hearers

doers

come, "

and

word, and

selves."

the

in the

his Lord

own

followingpassages

them

"

"

of the

justified4."Again, the

assign every

ye doers

words,

same

just before

are

shall

the

sentiment

taught by

only,deceivingyour

nearly in law

Be

says,

hearers

St. James,

: "

of

agreement

John

iii. 13.

them, for

to

who

glory,

life; but xviii. 37.


them

unto

that

the

truth,

and

wrath

be

found

James

appears

most

to

how

he

judgment-seat of

Christ

account

Epistle: the

the

We

all be

done, whether

John,

after

life, involving the

letter in

"

Rom.

2

Vide

Scripture2.

ii. 6"8.

"

"

x.

John

Rev.

38.

in that

vii. 14.

throng

sad

eye

Children

and

Thy

are

every

the

one

bad.

or

Lord,

we

"

Matt, The

v.

Thy souls

were

10, 11. xviii. 9.

6, and

"

And so

parallelis instructively

of selfish hearts upon

is frequent

which

xviii. 3

in the Christian

childlike

rests

they

xiii. 8.

40.

unmarried

an

as spirit,

2 Cor.

xi. 23.

in separate passages

Yet

in

example, implies

the

These

as being a parallelcase, especially,

brought out

us

manifest

good

follow

who

xiv. 10"12.

11.

xiii. 14.

Hos.

again, Matt.

of

body, according

of

Lord's

our

especialpraiseupon

1

before

one

made

it be

terror

set

Again,

of Christ ; that

those

in

thou

God."

in his

dost

\"

persuade men 13. St.

must

the

dost

Every to

St.

Why

"

shall all stand

of himself

therefore

Knowing

Epistle,in

differ from

why

we

things done

hath

he

that

"

just cited,

that

....

judgment-seat

receive

may

obey

not

text

closes it.

And

?

brother

? For

before

to

opening

nought thy brother

another

the

as

of

observe

give

do

respect of persons

no

the

in

judge thy

shall

is

This, as well

Paul

now

;

thou

the

for there

St.

[Swim.

JAMES.

obey unrighteousness,indignation,

God."

which

ST.

AND

contentious, and

are

but

with is to

at

PHILIP

ST.

224

Year

:

untrue,

faithful few, are

there," "c.

"

Advent. There


GOSPEL

THE

XVII.]

defiled with

not

women,

He

goeth."

the

same

St. Paul

thingsthat

in

There

.

.

All

hangs

Who

Lord

the

a

nothing,but known

made

Casting

"

manner,

coronet,

livinglight,

and

sinner's

sight,

virginsouls, and

for

win

like

radiant

a

them

martyr'sdiadem.

deem, who,

Must

own

supplicationwith

and

with pure

seek the

Nor

for your

careful for

in

dazzlingfor

Prepared

he may

upon

requests be

your

gemmed

Too

its

careth

Lord, how

attend

prayer

;" St. Peter

" .

for

reason

speak this

Be

"

says,

thing by

God

praise to

V

distraction

St. Paul

direct

the

to

these

whithersoever

same

may

ye

virgins ;

that is unmarried

belong

thanksgiving,let

.

;

that

every

unto

He

I

profit 14.

Lamb

Lord

pleasethe without

the

gives more "

especialblessedness for the

they are

givesthe

state, and

225

for

follow

which

they

are

WITNESSES.

that bliss

to

aspire,

through blood

their way

fire,""c.

and

Wednesday beforeEaster. words, Childhood, Virginity, Martyrdom,

other

In

Scripture at

the

once

they

as

Matt.

5., with

lightit throws cannot 1

be

Rev. VOL.

Day,

So

Innocents'.

more

"

St.

v.

3.

But

than

alluded

1 Cor.

are

to in

vii. 32. Q

Days and

lowing fol-

Holy xi.

and interpretation,

the

the Christian

note.

35.

in

vi. 20. xii. 33. Matt. of

and a

made

fection, Perreligious

three Saints'

the

this rule

Gospel duties

upon

of

Stephen's,St. John's,

again,Poverty, Luke

xiv. 4. II.

and

represented in

are

Christmas

Types

Standards

character,


226

all your

Both

care

for the

for the

care

15.

of

also

ye

in like

These the

out

which

St. James.

of

the

Such

grant

is at hand."

may

suffice

by

truth

his

pointing

Christianity,

of

historical difference

in

much

1

Phil. iv. 6.

2

1 Pet

iv. 7.

thus,

is

1 Pet.

graduallyable,

v.

7.

Phil. iv. 5.

Matt. Jam.

cile recon-

Paul's

the

rest

rent appaof the

remain,

all must

after

be

may

prayer)to

from

one

matter

a

we

regards St.

doctrine

isting ex-

and

dent indepen-

own

however

Christian

as

did, as his

diligenceand

himself satisfy

Apostles, so

of

is,as every

And

discordances

known

be

way

St. Paul

that

ye

St. Paul

difference there

a

(asassuredlyevery and

And

respectiveSchools

; I mean,

proportionto

; be

of St. Paul

revelations.

in

clares, de-

hearts, for the

your

fact,begin his preaching upon

able

Peter

moderation

the

sity neces-

hand

at

nigh 2."

to lie in the

I conceive

the

prayer." St. James,

unto

your

for

approaching

St.

so

Lord

argument

between

must

Let

instances

not

shall take

and

things is

draweth

; the

men

all

them,

watch

manner,

all

unto

of

"

you."

Be

"

morrow

Church,

for

out

Lord

for

exhortation,

patient,stablish

of the

coming

careth

foretels the

Jewish

sober, and

He

[Serm.

itself1."

Christ

end

JAMES.

for the

morrow,

the

The

therefore Be

our

looking "

Lord's

thingsof of

for

Him,

Lastly,as

visitations

ST.

AND

upon

after

are

careful

"

PHILIP

ST.

vi. 34. v.

8.

just


XVIL]

GOSPEL

THE

enough, that is, to At

upon.

the

WITNESSES.

build

the

time,

same

foregoingargument if to

as

historical harmony of the whole allowed this

to

separate originof the

himself Church

at

of Acts

shows

us

who disciple,

Schools, Apostolical

two

to seal up,

Church

to St.

in Christ

outlive

ever

James,

before

him, and, deliver

avouch, and

after

St. Paul

sidered con-

the

as

the

to

book

next, that St. John, the beloved

;

was

to

are

concerning

subordinate ecclesiastically

Jerusalem, and

the

even

we dispensation,

followingfacts ; first,that

the

ensure

information

against our

set

227

the

him,

pure

as

him,

faithful

a

pointed ap-

steward,

inviolate

over

and

was

veritable

to the

teaching

of his Lord.

As

I have

which it is

doctrinal agreement

pointof

to the

been

scarcelynecessary

controversy the

to

the

required of

difference of there the

Jewish

is

doctrine

(God

is

our

duty

on

to

temper

between

faith

of ;

sense

which

has inspiration

search

after diligently

graciouslyrevealed Q

2

the

ting admit-

the

utmost

in which of

works.

these

and

even

the condition

or

the

fication, justi-

I would any

other

spoken ; every to

ture na-

He

mind

whereas

them,

good

or

!) undervalue

tittle of the Truth

beyond

essentials,the

Christian

a

abolished, and

forbid

questions

the

counsels, the

whether not

is in

relates only at difference,

a

Divine law

and

us,

ascertaining,

Mediator, the giftswhich

vouchsafes duties

in

observe, that

to

agreement

office of the

and

to

employed

ence differ-

and

jot

us, and

it is and to


PHILIP

ST.

228

maintain

unbeliever,

Gospel

he

and

Creed

of

Two

the

which

Next, speaking

of

the

truth St. Paul

doctrine

is

agreement

an

separate Witnesses, of the

doctrine if in

this way,

of

character which

Further,

;

we

the for

are

main

thus

instance, that

as

the

from

this

anxious

of

world,

"

denial, prayer and

and

for the its

praise.

certain of

prominence In

momentous

Eternity,or, Word.

more

the

clearlyto

Christian

is its essence,

and chief characteristics,resignation,

mind, neither

a

of revelation

Divine

love

tween be-

texts, but

the

permitted

outlines

well

as

Gospel system.

learn

denied,

of

mere

particulartenets have

tainty cer-

agreement

of the

in the

Personalityof the

again,the

of

not

other, we

some

heretics

ascertain

no

importance

additional

us

in behalf

evidence

an

delivered

admit

inspired

characteristic doctrines

St. John

and

the

trivial

Christianity.An

of

of

course

notwithstanding,that

affords

foregoing argument

tial substan-

will

between

pointsof

faith,nor

respectingthe as

exist

latter

deliver. respectively

Christian, who

a

revelation, I observe

the

the

Witnesses

inconsistencyto

documents in

as

real and

that

visible in the

System,

an

its historical to these

opinion as

from

to

as

that, viewing the

called

be

may

detract

agreement

speaking

confess

difference of

subjectscannot

neither

here

must

[Sum.

JAMES.

ST.

am

in what

a proportions,

doctrine

I

but

it :

AND

morrow,

"

composure nor

racter chaits of

hoping

selfduties, alms-giving,


the

Lastly, has

God

a

double

had

light

which

Apostle of

mystery riches

both

how

unsearchable

past

finding

of Or

the

Lord

who

be

glory

wisdom

and

For

?

Or

who

first

Him,

hath

given

to

and

to

1

Rom.

xi.

33"

ways

the

mind

His

counsellor

Him,

and

it

For

all

3G.

things

shall

Him,

of

:

to

!

God

His

and

the

of

been

V

Amen

ever.

are

the

of

known

again? Him,

with

upon

knowledge

hath

who

ings deal-

gaze

depth

judgments,

him

unto

for

His

His

but

the

of

providences of

can

O

pel Gos-

thought,

adoration

"

!

out

we

and

are

of

parallel

is,

counsels.

the

field

intricacies

it

wonder

His

hath

recompensed through

As

in

of

the

amid

mankind.

with

the

lie

to

seem

the

employment

wide

the

out

trace

to

this

a

Almighty

introducing

mean,

opens

agency,

we

I

world,

that

of

mode

this

the

229

circumstance

very

chosen

into

WlTiNESSES.

GOSPEL

THE

XVII.]

?

be

and

whom


SERMON

OF

FEAST

THE

XVIII.

ASCENSION

THE

MYSTERIES

IN

at

the

The

of

Ascension

event

He

ascended

makes

that

with and

for

He

"

if any

Father,

the

Jewish

High Priest,

people

on

the

Holy

has

entered

were) which

before was

we

our

solemn

it

into the the

the

with

Holies

sprinkled

and

the

after

it is

Christ for

the

upon

the

Heaven Throne instrument

1

1 John

of

of

ii. 1, 2.

As

the

into

went

the

victim, Christ

so

(as it

present

sacred

His

cate Advo-

sacrifice for the

Mercy-Seat,

that

there

righteous,

sins V

blood

itself, to

and

comfort an

the

an

that

text

our

have

even

us.

is

and

great day of Atonement,

the of

Jesus

for

joy

God,

of

sin,

man

in

us

Hence

us.

propitiation

is the

with

hand

is

Saviour

and

tells

right

intercession

know

intercession

commemorated

the

to

Lord

St. Paul

for

maketh

also

who

our

be

to

ever

thanksgiving,

to

of God,

right hand

RELIGION.

rather, that is risen again, who

died, yea

that

LORD.

OUR

viii. 34.

Rom.

It is Christ

OF

Tabernacle

passion, "

His


wounded

and

pierced hands

RELIGION.

231

in token

side, "

of

the

effected for the sins of the

has

He

which

atonement

IN

MYSTERIES

XVIII.]

Serm.

world. and

Wonder

raises

mercy

additional

in

He

merely

should

have

Had we

the

sacred

told

in

His

of

and

had

overabundant in

; but

vouchsafingto

earth, He it with obtain

the

to

weak

has

We

rejoice with

they

because

shall rather feel

welcome

cannot

abase

heavenly

for the

Under

these

to

on

the

wonder

awe,

will

God

Angels "

to to

far from

so as

in

a

burden,

they

of

some

them, nay,

heart

attempt

are

to

the

towards

above

us.

suggest

to

incentives

because

of Christ.

Ascension

First, Christ's Ascension is marvellous

sobered

humility,implicitfaith, and

adoration, suppliedby the 1.

exult

that

present Festival and

of

understanding, we

stirringof

feelingsI

the

Gospel

and

reason

very

with

our

them

antecedent

an

them,

you

beyond

are

somewhat

us

Therefore,

of the

Truths

us,

for blessing

mysteries of Heaven,

the

trembling."

consideringthe

and

of

glimpse

pardoned

gratitude,yet

allowed

are

feelings.

stammering tongues

enlarged our

fear. a

and

dence Provi-

tell what

wholly be told, in condescending to things

high

cause

showing

an

Almighty

reverent

He

that

us

had

means,

this,indeed, is

enough

us

praisingHim

and of

to

such

to raise

And

thankfulness, that

of

cause

the

dispensation of

revealed

minds.

our

disclosed

has

God

the

which

thankfulness

with

always mingle

must

awe

the

to

it is

a

sure

righthand token

of that


ASCENSION

heaven

is

That

state.

the

it is in

heaven.

cultivated the

suppose

is

in

Almighty God, It

another. is

a

Jesus

Christ

His

that

it

the

His

is

is, He

earth, and

difficulty occurs,

the

Again,

which

regards

the

that

with

He

no

sky ; yet, we

beyond

the

yond be-

them

all ?

Philosophers and

up,

difficulties the upon

us

to

sistently popular expression,con-

mere

a

sun?

down

hardly take

can

ject. sub-

the immeasurable

traverse

whatever

of

out

the

difference between

it is

up

additional

here, again,an

go? beyond

for,

went

Him

received

f by ascending

occasion,

may

decide

is

that

maintain

earth

on

to

the

vision ;

mere

a

with

St. John,

by

was

extends

is meant

will say there

deny,

flesh,"and

the

cloud

Did

fixed stars ?

what

to

"

And

He

did

space

more

minutely considering the

on

Whither

as

a

spirit,

a

place

to

appeared

who

rational

more

one

on

go

earth

on

Apostles'sight.

word

to

in

come

presence

certain from

ought

humbles

being

as

of

blessedness; but,

of

state

heretics, referred

ancient

it

which

notions

and

;

no

mere

teach, if it dare, that

would

mere

be consistent, it

"

in

and

place;

every

heaven

the

contradicts

speculative minds

that

a

elsewhere,

; it is

Philosophyconsiders

to

not

Saviour

the

here

is not

This

and

reason.

than

of

bodilypresence

Apostleshandled,

[Serm.

place, and

fixed

certain

a

DAY.

due

reverence

to

the

Sacred

Record.

And are

the

thus

we

character

are

led

and

on

to

consider,how

effect of the

different

Scripturenotices


MYSTERIES

XVIIL] the

of

the

not

or

; I

merely

And our

reason

then

read

and

find the

feelingI

from

the

study

weigh evidence,

but

such to

a

as

we

of

are,

our

and that

grace,

though

is

particularpurposes, department, flee and

"

the

two

other

the mislead while

us

we

use

jealousy,for

a

the

a

tion percep-

in

us,

that

a

way

and that at

in

or

dare

we

useful practice,

break

ruption, cor-

tion, convic-

nature

sense

of

into

for

day

God,

incapacity

strength,"a

full

concile, re-

worms

useful

useful

the

in its

shadows

both

once

for

the

be

one

used, as

wards separate approximations to-

Unknown

in their

of

turned

being

of

intimation

two

"

great Vision

the

representationmay

Awful

voices

an

in such

languages,as

;

powers,

is but

until the

away," useful

our

theyreallyare,

before

put

infringeit,yet

not

as

in such

true

minds

our

absolute

retaining no

our

what

on

this is the

nothingness

utter

comeliness

"

nature,

inspiredword,

beyond

plainand

our

deduce

we

visible

the two

emptiness, before

our

of

God,

is

rent. diffe-

up, balance, decide, and

contemplate things of

of

to have

between the

of

sense

what

His

in

do what

sum

to arbitrate "

read

ought

able reconcil-

are

apparently discordant,

we

those

deciding

is respectiveeffect

deduced

impatience to

an

other

have

we

from

not

am

the

we

two

think

I

and

their

what

2S3

physicalworld,

one

say

when

and

to

RELIGION.

philosophers deliver.

whether

not

of the

structure

which

by

IN

Truth, such

as

respectiveprovinces. language

And

not

thus

science, without

of

scientific purposes,

will

we

may

confine

it


234

ASCENSION

these; and

to

should

beyond and

Temple

as

;

reaching

ever,

Jesus

the

Lord He

as

that

He

; that

went

every

from

come

shall

eye

this

prediction, accordingto

science, and

They

impress

made

upon

or

you

every

lives.

With

the

the which

doctrine

high us."

"

to

He

all into

present has

the

"

who

with

entered

in order

which

He come

ever

unto

extending to action

1

of

observe

me

told, has

gone

up

the face of God own

blood

to

make

by

Him

our

upon of

liveth

to are

fact

His

God

we

the

before

by

to solve

merely to attach

not

to every

are

clouds,"

problem.

but religion,

Himself

ner" man-

shallowness.

Holy Place, having effected "

for those

of the

accompanies

Christ, we

Ascension.

their

view, let

same

and

theories of

received

as

sacred fact,and

in

Attempt

mystery

of

truths

two

almost

the

for

all tribes of

"

foregoingremark

the

all about, such

encompassed one

depth

"

come

discover

the

unequal to

are

2. I have

to

will

you

God,

in like

"

and

the

of

is fixed

of

heaven

of Him."

wail because

shadow

part of the subject,

Him,"

see

earth

it

God."

is to

the

the

Throne

this

on

round

try, higherminis-

Angels

rightof

you

is to

"

the

to

the

of

it

profane the inner

dare

not

stretch

limited

own

to fill a

ladder

even

standingon

our

its

upholders, "

to

proselyteunder

a

I will but remind that

its

it and

be made

but it must

courts, in which

"

In

nay may

stand

[Serm.

reprove

to exalt

its measure."

has its use,

the

and

repel

they attempt

DAY.

once

eternal

the on

for for demption." re-

intercession ;

He

hath

a


MYSTERIES

XVIII.]

will not

priesthoodwhich such

hand

of the throne

a

an

These of the

of

Christ

For

it.

ascended is His

We

?

in

what

The

veils His

deed

from

1

2

the

(as the

His

of

know

that,

Clouds are

type

ancient its

word

and

Heb.

ix. 12.

Rev.

viii. 3, 4.

24, 25.

shadow

is ; what to

answers

He

does

?

safe vouch-

Instead to

to the

even

what

figure2.

of

answer

last it

Shall

we

language as merely figurative, is

commonly

now

has

no

darkness

given

not

But

continue ;

the

representation

a

of Christ

but

saying it

to

it.

We

object?

enteringwith

; how

the

explain away

is next

Him.

of

under

which

Far

that

it

was

meaning

Intercession

of

rite

language

therefore

type,

precise

what

the

death

explaining,Scripture does us

of the

behalf.

our

rite of Atonement

in the

the rites

give no

Holiest, was

know

?

fulfil the

to

to

We

Priest

High

the

into

substance

Jewish

the

us

With is the

graciousdeed

is that deed is the

The

figure.

Christ's

V

why

heaven?

in

us

man

does, it is the graciousrealityof the

atoning blood of

What

not

can

;

high ?

?

work

He

Mosaic

We

;

nacle, Taber-

notice

consider

on

interceding for whatever

contain

They

right

heavens

true

of the

refer

passages

Antitype ?

is the

account

What

law.

Jewish

what

but

similar

and

Majesty

We

"

the

on

in the

pitched,and

Lord

the

which

Him."

is set

Sanctuary,and

of the

Minister

the

of

235

from

pass

Priest who

High

have

RELIGION.

IN

to

see

vii 24, 25.

meaning are

stood) underat all ?

round

about

the

secret

into

viii. 1, 2.


236

ASCENSION

shrine

in which

God

We

must

present office,what

sacrifice,and And,

since

the

to

above

what

neglect it, because hold

it

as

possessionto

be

the

the

Thus

much

which of

of

Intercessor

of the rose

at

fervent

prayer

both

are

"

It is

away,

He

does

was

the

the not

precious

a

Divine

stays the hand

or

of the Unchangeable

of the World and

cause

of His

the

consider still,

"

effectual

availeth much,"

tell us,

why

of

Saviour's I go

will not

Comforter

the

it

Christ

deep mysteries. our

that

you

;

earnest

brethren.

righteousman

a

mercies, and

condition

in it.

counsels.

"

of

for

doctrine

a

justification,"The

expedient for

not

form,

the

faith upon

our

infinite

3. Further

anciently

was

sible is, a high invi-

Sovereign Governor

for

We

it.

it, the pledge of

intercessory power again

will not

thankfullyguarded

the meritorious

once

of

understand, viz. of the influence

directs

and

being

in

cannot

prayer

We

(what

not

wording

heavenly realitycontained see

us.

will

understand

outward

an

piouslyand

we

reason

the

The

of

sake

in

the

; that

Sacramental

His

for

we

is written.

Mystery, or

lodged

grace

is His

studiouslykeep

Scripture;

not

the

pleading

change

do

we

a

Truth

called)a

in

us

will

we

interpretit, or

to

it, being wise

will

know,

figure given

attempt

His

by

the

is within

perpetual intercession

do not

we

stand

curiouslywhat

is meant

His

by

Him

Christ

faces. search

not

[Sekm.

Before

dwells.

Seraphim, veilingtheir veil.

DAY.

was

away, come

that

words

:

"

for if I go unto

His

you." absence

Holy Spirit'spresence.


depart,"He

I

If

"

I

To

1."

ever

He

"

:

he

do, because

I go

unto

than

I."

Father

the

to my

say unto

them,

Father, and

proud

could

He Him

He

why

;

pray

But

Spirit.

is

Providence,

of

is

connecting events,

ever

no

bond.

necessary

called

instance, if it may of

matter

suggests

praise and to

us,

of God's are

the 1

deep

Spiritcame John

xvi.

called

us,

is but

ways hidden ?

7. xiv. 16.

2

man

sees

of what ; and

is this

It

piousmind.

a

topicswhich

very

much

the

and John

of

suppliesabundant

why

reasons

ray

world, which

mystery

to

on

Marvellous

one

to

the

send

to

system

the

how

why

going

which

one,

equallywith

your Now

the wonderful

in this

adoration

before

alreadycome

those

be

yet

know

for

over

of

greater

and

to

order

whole

said,

not

without

asking

one

is

God2."

between

The

I

brethren, and

seek

in

seen

effect,is

and

cause

as

than

Father."

am

your

given, muses

system

I

that

works

Father

Father,"

faith, without than

lightmore

My

depart

must

following

works

My

to my

go

might

the

the

for

and

reason

"

you

the

Father

;

unto

God

My

curious not

; but

I ascend

to

and

with

unto

My

not

Father

ascended

give

abide

rejoice,because

; for

Me

Touch

"

shall

greater

I go

ye would

Me,

If ye loved

"

unto

He

are

Me,

on

also; and

do

shall he

these

may

purpose

belie veth

that

shall

do

same

Him

send

Father, and

the

the

237

I will

"

Comforter, that He

you another

texts

RELIGION.

says,

I will pray

"

you."

for

IN

MYSTERIES

XVIII.]

xiv.

have ledge know-

our

What

surface. Christ

went

and

beyond glorious, 12.

28.

xx.

17.


ASCENSION

238

Let

understanding!

our

other

us

portion

of

from

escape

our

this

towards

inscrutable

will, sent

which

we

place

to

our

the

dispensationsof

who

This

purposes.

removal

their

furtherance the

was

Co-equal Son,

and

is

departure of

come

other

duties

the

Christ

They

us.

salvation went

to

not

know,

may

be, that

to us,

their

we

for the

prayers

of

Saints

taken

have

day

what

necessary

;

we

for the

heart, as

at

should

away

be

will not

perchance

to

service, equallyministrative the

elect, as

earthlyservice.

with

Father:

the

we

boldly speculate, yet, departed intercede, unknown

not

victoryof above

For

great mercy

some

are

intercede

may

in their

expedient" they

God's

in

loss of friends

seem

as

is

Saviour.

our

is

which

thought which

a

objectswe

; otherwise

away to

"it

is

from

sends

instruments

Church.

hence

deep counsel, He

who

the

of the very

Doubtless, taken

to

of

fort com-

His

with

earthly

place, those

great

accordingto

when

surelytrust,

may

coming

lower

Spirit,acts

earthlysupport

know,

to

with

first His

especially giftedmen,

of

every

therein

Christ, and

particularly soothing as regards the or

;

minds

He,

us.

Eternal

His

on

carry

of

of many

thought

His

silence

this,and

concealed

departure

Providence

then

truths

Holy Ghost, leads

to the

in

us.

Moreover, of the

worship

us

Creed, lest, by dropping jot

suffer the

we tittle,

or

[Serm.

maintain jealously

let

meanwhile,

DAY.

may

"

the Truth be

as

upon

earth

do it

; and

reallyindispensable


that

of

conditions who

remain

some

their

labours

of

taken

away

not

lost to

giftsare

those

for

in the and

shrine

us

;

His

Mount,

while

Amalek.

Can

than

have

to

Saviour

And

they

is

world's

though

all,and

the

Temple,

Joshua

He

is the

this

is

given

by

us

crying

with

holy

and

a

on

them

time, of

saying, We which Thou

voice,

dost

give

Thou

that

the Thee

art, and

He

Has

because

He

and

exalted

hast

taken

that

no

power

is

away?

Lord

conflict of

of

therein "

Elders

in the of

How

the

on "

Thee

light of

the

fortunes

Martyrs O

and

Lord, avenge

earth ?"

At

worshipping God,

thanks, O and

the

long,

judge

good

much

so

inspired pages

dwell

to

with

shoulder, and they

the

riot

wast,

fight

pattern of

interested

read

loud

true,

blood

another

We

upon

strengthof themselves,

the

Apocalypse,that they are Church.

the

paradiseof God, yet

the

of the

Moses

?

from

apart

moreover

up

day

host

His

on

perpetual chant

the

Living is

tions, affec-

greater blessedness,

departed hence movements,

their

praising God

his

after

government

evil in

like

allotted

be

but His servants, without

laid

the

up

and

station

a

who

the

keeping

are

their

object. Yea,

an

above, praying and

in

night

without

of

vigour

gentlenessof

and

given

not

doubtless, they

our

are

desires, the

their

sweetness

were

as

They

us.

surely;

sanctityof

faith,the

and

the

239

soaringminds, the fire of their contemplations,

the

are

RELIGION.

victory,as

among

purpose

their

in

IN

MYSTERIES

XVIII.]

mighty, Al-

Lord

God

to

come,

art

Thy great

cause be-

power


ASCENSION

240

and

hast

but

Thy

saying, God

Thou

King

Saints.

for all nations

Thee, for Thy judgments

book

sacred

doctrines

and

much

both

if

do

we

precepts the

in

use

has

been

Thee,

? for thou and made

are

not

are

worship before Let

V

propheciesof from

and

this

yet the

us,

that

and

;

of comfort

way

only art

manifest

the

it for the

not

ways,

fear

still sealed up

be

may

Thy

shall not

come

forget that, though

not

us

are

name

shall

Saints,

Thy works,

are

true

Who

glorifyThy

and

of the

again

and

wrathful,

were

marvellous

and

of

[Serm.

nations

And

Almighty ; just

Lord,

holy ;

the

is come."

Great

"

Lord

O

and

reigned; wrath

DAY.

lose

we

instruction, of faith and

purposes

obedience.

What our

Lord,

of

mystery, for

to

comes

with

Take

wretched,

in

Not

being.

But

with

mention

the

what

is

of

the

thing on

1

duty Him

Rev.

vi. 10.

is

why

all,and wisdom

and

made

xv.

we

are

we

is are

implicit

redeemed

elevatingand of

heart

which

the

powers

word, dares

xi. 17, 18.

utterly

abound.

of

and

more

generosity

all difficulties.

all that

and

us,

have

who

God's

are

are,

cient suffi-

us,

how

believe, and

we

nobler, what

transporting,than risks every

it

we

of

to

are

we

love

faith in the us,

not

will become

we

of

world

a

through

know

what

to

forward

where

us,

to

before

brightLight

one

in

are

away

we

"

we

this Light,and

sustained, what dear

this ; that

proceeding

our

the Ascension

said about

now

3,

4.


privilegeof

the

after this "

'

sort

to

have

that

knowing

"

world, even

the

will "

On

Him

our

interests,present and

again,who

risen who

Christ

love.

also

is

us

from

peril,or

sword

than

more

1

His

been

has

died,

VOL.

II.

xxix.

that

all ;

our

the

hands,

rather of

Who

is

God, shall

tribulation,or

or

nakedness,

thingswe that loved

2

we

interests

yea,

in all these

our

earth and

"

Shall

through Him 14.

overcometh

on

us.

go,"

we

righthand for

enjoy

givenus

enough

eternal, and

love?

Nay,

will

we

lieved be-

have

whither

venture

at the

even

conquerors,

1 Chron.

willingly

in the leave

famine, or distress,or persecution, ?

should

ourselves into His

intercession

maketh

separate

has we

thankfullyto put

we

sight;

It is

He

bear

all

are,

rather

we

yet

victorythat

faith 2."

can

of

for

knowing

this is the

again.

come

that

and

triumph

not

our

we

of heroes

to offer so

seen

wish

liveth ; that

Redeemer will

not

will not

forward,

go

as

Blessed," surelythrice blessed,

"

privilege ; we

our

such

"

opportunity

"

!" We

are

"

?"

they who

are

we

have

able" and

be

part

Who

penitents?

of

than

acting the

right

infinite mercy

sinners

allows

that He

Him,

it is in

high.

Majesty on

of the

hand

to the

ascended What

illusions

confidence

by

reason,

has

who

of Him

truth

in the

artifices of

the

and

sense

241

repelsthe

and efforts,

of evil to their worst of

RELIGION.

IN

MYSTERIES

XVIII.]

1 John

v.

4.

or

are

us."


XIX.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

THE

OF

PENTECOST.

SPIRIT.

INDWELLING

Romans

Ye

the

in

not

are

flesh,

Son,

the Father

the

His

to

Holy Ghost, by compare either We

on

us

Word,

part of

His

works

the

Living

of

of

world,

the

His

impressing

it.

He

has

Eternal of God's

Image

men

declaring

have

ever

felt that 1

Law

Love

Son

it

the

God

and

evidence us

is

of

read

to

Truth

it

it in

He

wisdom.

by glimpses was

which

of

is

tion, Perfec-

and

Attributes,

unapproachable seen

can

glory throughout

given

of

the

condescension,

The

goodness, holiness,

and

which

and

God,

;

Infinite

side.

reveal

understanding?

our

the

Spirit

Who

of

beyond

the

to

without

works

every as

that

communications.

inward

on

be

so

vouchsafed

from

creatures

silentlyadore

nature,

the

graciously

being

the

every

in you.

them

but

created

dwell

separate

encompasses called

Spirit,if

these of

can

has

the

in

but

of God

God,

viii. 9.

on

sovereign,

the but

face knew


Seem.

whether

not

INDWELLING

THE

XIX.]

say it

to

SPIRIT.

the

self-existing Destiny,or of the

reflect His while

with

visitingus for

Him

upon

The

a

of

source

form

and

and

that

Presence

life amid what

order

beings,tuning

to

of the

Son. within

Guide

which is

the

the

Church.

in and

and

man

through given to

whose see

the Father

"

has

His

Lord

the us

ever

loved

manner us.

r2

into

mations inti-

of

of all

co-equalSon of love"

we

versal uni-

beast, the

Grace and

life-

"

inward

abiding Ruler

praisethe

graciousministrations what

the

againstsin,the

is the first Source

togetherwith

ever

the

with

were,)the Soul

Strength of

Therefore, let

Almighty, who

has

the Creation ;

called especially

soul, and

Christian

He

comprehensible in-

as

of all rational

and prophets,the Light of patriarchs in

originally

externallymade

were

faith, the Witness

of

take

to

shapelessand void,

harmony

giving"Spirit; being,(asit nature,

when

mercy,

chaos, bringing out

into

He

the

time

Spiritis

in the hearts

Law

Hence

them.

to

Him,

in due

had

Blessed

at first

was

them

of God's

He

of God

the

of Truth

the voice

Father

Himself

which

of the

condescension

the secret

the

image.

own

as

been

; and

humbled

that fallen nature

after His

created

He

Mirror

from

the

infinitely deeper

an

redemption

our

Him

with

mysteriouslyone

been

and

things,distinct from

all

gloryupon

He

forth from

sent beginning,graciously

Rule

Offspringand has

Such

Will.

Divine

fundamental

a

was

243

of

Father

perfection, and have

Spirit, been

it is,wherewith


WHIT-SUNDAY.

244

On

I may

trust

which

the

The

do

towards

the

flood,

began

hitherto

Lord

took

Him

to

pleased

Nehemiah

his

be

Himself

manifested

Thus, the in

cunning

the

and

in all

time, when

in

labours, Almighty God

Spirit

seventy

1

Gen. 4

which

of the

was

elders

2

vi. 3. Exod.

xxxi.

the

3,

Neh.

4.

of

Good

They

"

belled re-

Further, He

gifts,

Prophets,and was

with

structed, con-

the

Spirit

workmanship,

in to

metal, stone, and timber. was

oppressed with

vouchsafed

upon of

them.

understanding, and

Moses

his

"

Tabernacle

manner

4"

works

in

another

"

had

of various

source

the

time

At

5

not

He

Thy

Isaiah,

filled Bezaleel

Lord

and

before

with

also

Holy Spirit3."

the

at

earth

Spirit shall

gavest 2," and

as

wisdom,

knowledge,

the

over

in extraordinary,

intellectual and

Genesis, that,

of

corruption. Again, when

Thou

His

vexed

beginning pleaded

Book

especiallypresent

them

instruct

and

the

reverence

peculiarpeople,the Holy Spirit

"

God,

I

; and

;" implying that

man

says,

Spirit to

devise

]

a

to

the

said, My

with

striven

others.

office of

Christians

us

prevailall

to

the

"

from in the

read

strive with

always

merciful

sobrietyand

the

with

so,

We

man.

evil

of

the

can,

scribe suitable, to de-

subjectdemands.

when

was

I

Holy Spirithas

with

God

as

Holy Ghost,

the

is

I propose,

as scripturally

as

God

Festival

this

[Serm.

to

him, and

to

Israel, that

3

ix. 20. 5

Numb.

"

take

put it

of on

they might

Isa. lxiii. 10.

xi.

17. 25.


XIX.]

INDWELLING

THE

share

with

that

the burden when

him.

did

of

you

the

Ghost

Jewish

great with

the

they

as

they

were,

are

honoured

our

hearts, not

the

mercies

;

yet,

nothing compared

as

which

giftsof

mere

Himself, by

presence,

the

of under

Christians

we

great privilegeof receivinginto

that

;

be

others, in which

great

with

surpassinggrace

will

texts

spoken

are

pass,

them, they prophesied,

many

were

to

came

These

are

These

covenant.

that

very

Holy

245

it

upon

cease."

not

sufficient to remind

giftsof

And

"

Spiritrested

the and

SPIRIT.

but Spirit,

the

real

a

not

a

His

figurative

indwelling. When

Lord

our

acted

and

grace,

Anointed,

that

the

and

God,

of

Christ, that

He

to

comes

or

says,

His

into your

on

Son His

Ghost

and

and

hath

God

;"

He

will send

"Holy

1

hearts

says

Him

Spiritof

Gal. iv. 6.

to

is not

to

;" and "

And,

us.

simply

called

but

Spirit

the

elsewhere unto

xx.

the

22.

ye

Thus

breathed the

them,

to

that

Spirit of

Lord

our

Receive

promise"

John

forth

sent

or

come

of Christ.

instead

Apostles, saying,

depart,I this

Gift

Christ,

seen

Him

Holy

might clearlyunderstand,

from

St. Paul

"

be

Spiritof God,

the

we

us

the

became

from

heavenly

Holy Ghost,

of the

consecration

pass

needing

man,

Spirit might

to

therefore, the

mere

a

He

sakes.

our

the

the

Ministry, He

His

upon

were

received

Spirit for

from

He

though

as

entered

Holy "

If I

you1."

Accordingly,

is called

"the

John

xvi. 7.

earnest


246

WHIT-SUNDAY.

of

inheritance," the

our

Unseen who

Saviour

is

from but

is not

when

This

instead

come

in

be

comes

to

texts

;

other

able to

I

for the

mere

as

have

to

of

Christ's

clearlyby

the

of

Scripture,we

are

that

the

world,

never

before

He

but gifts,

Himself, and

so came

by

souls of individual

1

Eph.

i. 14.

He

able to

inferred

us

of

We

His

Church,

v.

5.

in

that it

see

are

entered

to suffer

Christians.

i. 22.

cited

to

still is with

in the

Cor.

personal

He

once

He

but

these.

the substitution

2

came

would

away

revealed

from

; for

of

way

He

have

departed as

that, both

in the

of the above

Saviour, when

; I

came

real and

a

force

mere

to

Spirit's presence

could

we

say

vouchsafed

earnest,

an

by

came,

not

has

going

the

pledge, not

do

which

operations,as

gain, and

a

it would

Christ

merely

not

come,

Christ

as

us

see

day

one

; for

in which

deduced legitimately

into this to be

not

mere

a

texts

is

Comforter

but, it being actuallyso

be

may

what

must

sense

influences, or

visitation. this thus

will be taken

pledge might be,

a

so, the

Christ,

has

loss, and

a

an

pledge,for

a

which

of

advance

Prophets,for then

would

than

more

clearlyunderstood

same

He

that

to the

in

of

the

of

of

earnest

present pledgeof Him

fulfilled,as

follow, that if

or gifts,

the

and

token

mere

in

be

come

mean,

seal

full.

must

to

seem

a

it is

something

given in

be

rather

"

us

a

be

being

or

absent,

earnest

an

\;

[Serm.

things

us, not

Spirit and

in


XIX.]

even

dwelleth in

"

of the

The

the

when

within

us,

abroad

in unto

Here

let

Himself? midst

keep

watch

is

you

?"

God

as

in them."

the

as

as

to

but

"

and

fulfil

which

Persia,"

of

He

our

1 Cor.

personally

Michael

God the

might

words,

be

His

separate hearts, that

it

Christ's

was

dient expe-

bodilypresence,

place,being exchanged

spiritual indwellingof

viii. 9. 11.

of the

reallytaking up

in many

to

direct in-

Angel might

another

depart ;

limited

the

merely rulingin

but

same

Lord's

should

was

for the manifold

the

is

are

texts

be

can

as invisibly,

Israel,or

over

we

Christian, but

not

"

which

Spirit Himself

in these

us

is shed

proceeding,what

every

Church

one

that

The

the

operations

Ghost

Holy "

spiritthat

our

He,

actual

love of God

the

again,

with

once

Prince

abode

The

Holy Spirit.Who

Who

of

by

is afforded

the

at

present

His

observe, before

us

evidence

Divinityof

says,

with

of God1."

viii. 16.

walk

and

body

is in

Living God,

them,

"

;" and

us

children

Rom.

the

in

hearts

our

witness

"

which

shall

Spiritthat

that your

not

Spirit,and

he

beareth

so

of

His

by

He

"

are

that the

between Apostle clearly distinguishes

same

the

Ghost

Temple

indwellingof

"

Holy

said, I will dwell

given

bodies

Ye

"

be

so

Again,

you"

ye

"

the

in

Know

"

you."

are

hath

says in the text,

mortal

your

Temple

Ye

dwell

God

Spirit of quicken

247

flesh,but in the Spirit,if

in the

the

SPIRIT.

instance, St. Paul

For not

INDWELLING

THE

vi. 19.

2 Cor.

the Comforter

vi. 16.

Rom.

v.

5.


WHIT-SUNDAY.

248

us?

within

dignityof

This

ness

To in

office towards

proceed :

body

consideration

the

to

power

is far

thoughts, and

(ifit

He

in

It

us.

is

plain

Christian

brings the

marvellous,

such

an

inconceivablyin the

gives him

a

partaker of

authority,

or

Or

of God." a

things are

is not

and

meet

every 2

1 Cor.

his

service

own,"

"

work

Pet. i. 4. vi. 19, 20.

gifts,

beings,and he

had

says,

has

and

"

St.

a

His

Paul,

He

vessel

Master's

is

is of

"

"

son

he

is

behold

new

God,"

; his

and

honour, sanctified

unto

use,

rank

power" the

to become

of

words

new.

not

language,he becomes

"

new."

and

and

mere

things are passed away,

become

for the

good

the

use

; old

and

parentage

1

to

creation

new

all

"

St. John

as

scale of

Nature,"

the Divine

Him,

inhabitation

office which

an

In St. Peter's forcible

before. "

place and

that, in

; so

possessionof

exalts him

so

fume per-

new altogether

state

a

the

the

be

may

in

our

of

sweet

a

robe be

that

into

far above

as

said to

dwelling in-

into all

motive

every

honourable are

His

all-knowing

is

said)as lightpervades a building,or

Scripturelanguage,we

deed spiritsin-

search

to

pervades us

some

said, dwells

Evil

for He

into

penetrate

the folds of

precious-

sinners, but

is able

Therefore, He

heart.

I have

Temple.

a

perfect;

more

infinite

the

us.

possess

omnipresent, He

and

the

Holy Ghost,

soul, as in

and

have

suggests both

Sanctifier,and

our

of His

[Serm.

and

prepared

unto

V John

i. 12.

2 Tim.

ii. 21.

2 Cor.

v.

17.

1 John

iv.

4.


INDWELLING

THE

XIX.]

wonderful

This

the

through

of the

entrance

Regeneration,or

which

before

of

all

to

the

is sold

heart

and

inherits

the

coming

of

burned

are

the

we

its eternal

as

who

Saviour

of His

the fulness too

for the of

He

is

Image And

God.

for

staunched Health it.

Instead

health mere

which

and and

and streams

earnest"

will

and

day

for ever,

is

of that

is before 1

the Rev.

He

impresses

of the

household

called

has

its

source

up

by

the

set

brought

Throne

up

of

within "

clear

God

Ps. xlvi. 4.

of

soul

evil

pervading

its abode

waters,

fountain,

iv. 6.

neration, Rege-

of the

and

bitter

own

salvation

Hence

past transgressionsare

Purity which its

that

of

redemption ;"

trulybe

graduallydried

of

of

clay,so

the

day give us

one

originalnature its

by

this is the

in Heaven.

may

the

and

once

the

members

work

destroyed, yet

pardoned

And

the

us

though

;

devil is driven

God.

the

unto

on

His

"

presence

potter moulds

Divine

is not

to

us,

own

seal

"

our

the

as

for

died

But

actual, is forgiven,and

called

is

of wrath

guilt and pollution

by fire,the

as

away

He

why

reason

now

Sacrament

portion. all

Holy Ghost,

is consecrated

man

is

sin, possessedby evil spirits,

forth, sin, originaland whole

blessing,

children

are

soul, is

Prophets

even

freelythrough

under

the

not

a

;

which

nature

death

the

Birth

light,

to

possessed,but

men

By

Baptism.

Spiritinto

coming,

men

24#

darkness

the New

Christ's

righteous

conveyed

from

change

called

and

SPIRIT.

a

spring of

it ; as

in

not

the

crystal,"

\ but,

as

our


WHIT-SUNDAY.

250

Lord

"

heart

"

well

a

says,

elsewhere

not

the receiving,

belly shall

applying to

Living

of the

is the of

matter

to

manifests

do

Christian

the

his

is

but tone

of

their

lest truth The our

By

advocates

upon

nature

we

Ghost, by God

of

Him

as

blind

are

whom

are

we

mercies, and Father

our

on

us

our

1

soul ; and

our

or

and

day

the

subject

a

without

his

humility,

the

confident

dwell

to

us

of

our

new-born, reveals

with

a

iv. 14.

upon,

salvation.

Holy

the to

us

recognise and true

heart.

Father's

vii. 38, 39.

of

the eyes

carnal ; but

us

no

silence.

Author

bids

a

grace

which

Spiritfixes

and

as

thereby endangers

God,

Heavenly

John

hold

gift of

up,

he

by

Divine

the

benefits.

experience to

the

oblige

suffer

heavenly giftof

mind

within

able to consider

ever

of this

errors

should

Ghost

cerning speak brieflycon-

regenerate

towards

reverence

the

his

St. John

we

actual

willinglytake

perhaps

which

Holy

which

in

manner

not

of

Spirit1."

I must

effort, feeling that

some

either

Water."

of the

without

itself in

I

which

Out

"

in all its manifold

Next,

us.

the

Hence

giving forth,

as

great doctrine, which

faith, and

verify it

man's

a

the preciouscleansing individually,

us

Christ's blood

of

Such

He

heart

of grace ;

is the inhabitation

Such us,

the

streams

spake

in

everlastinglife."

describes

flow rivers of

this

"

him"

in

water

into

springingup

He

adds,

of

[Serm.

He

the

adore presses im-

image, which


His

He in

by

presence

the

He

which one

and

eternal, and which

up

Paul

regenerate soul the

after

soon

text.

uncertain

vague the

left to utter

we

are

Spiritto of

form

way

words

Spirit.

substance

given

a

of

If

that

according

to

to

feel

;

mount

is spoken of have

received

Him, He

separate

passage

St. the

in any

who

of

acts

a

our

the

be

to

the

sent

also

us

Prayer

people, and it,we

by

Abba, Father."

; but

of

voice

shall find in it the which

St. Paul

just quoted.

as

this

"

our

beginning,in

looking towards

We

Father."

adoring,resigned temper, trusting, ought

the

has We

of calling on privilege Almighty

words

in express

His

the

begin it by using our God

souls

our

cry,

sacred

doctrine, to

in

name

rebel

then

Being

cries to

own

examine

we

holy

the

habitually, gave

us

His

left

peculiarpossessionof the

our

sanctifythe

to

Christ

minds.

in

we

these

of

dwell

Ye

"

Spiritof adoption,whereby Nor

where

racteristic continually. This specialcha-

cry

of the

bond,

together

is any

Him,

with

one

and

Him,

to

that

unites

broken

connects

nought.

to

God, and

of

sons

that

us

nocence, in-

relationship

separates it off from

comes

ture. na-

freedom

He

had

we

above,

family all

blessed

into

world

for

from

proceeding

new

uprightness and

before

restores

our

created.

was

holy beings,as

evil.

with

that

Adam

of

seek

to

portionof that

a

doing, of

willing and

to all

us

25\

disposesus

instinct

very

to

restores

in which us

SPIRIT.

fell,and

Adam

lost when

we

INDWELLING

THE

XIX.J

that

which

Him,

ceed, pro-

waiting, children

rather

than


WHIT-SUNDAY.

252

of

thinking rather

than

ourselves fearful

present help, towards

the

future.

will,are

the

great objectsfor

and and

serene,

has

who

prays, that

he

be

has

himself

keeping

little

as

the whole

to as

lastly, ending, as His

of This of

kingdom,

is the

true

adoption

utters

infallible voice for

the

"

Saints

of in

within Him

unutterable" come,

or

desiringill

God's

ing liv-

struction de-

and

"

contemplation

maketh And

way." trial

the

or

the

Spirit

heart, the

intercession if he

has

at

affliction, special

Spirit, plaints "

him, yearningsafter the life

of deep stirrings

"

glory everlasting.

bright and passinggleams

election, and

of

against God; the

Christian's

the

comfortingsfrom within

to

principleof temptation

and

who

he

thinking of

Father," which

Abba,

a

gains it,not rivers

of man,

that

power,

Thus

looking up

diffusing

began, with

times, for instance, amid visitations and

towards

himself,

he

is rebellion

he

one

himself,

have

to

"

race

but

evil,which

and

of

towards

be, and

may

nothing

to

think

when

and

Spiritwithin

all sides,first

on

template con-

stable

loving kindness.

himself, but

it to

water," self

enabled

heavenly gift,but,

the

catch

out

to

on

to

beseems

as

His

shown

spiritof forgivenessand pours

of

goes

may

God

what

others

Him,"

presence he

when

Christian

the

His

kingdom,

portion,being in

complete

His

name,

his

gracious

And,

him. he

make "

His

timorously glancing

eyes

His

honour,

safety; restingin

our

with

His

for

zealous

;

about

not

[Serm.

to

of God's

eternal

and

thank-

wonder


the

"

His

; but

meant

to

choice

encouragement but

soul, not

our

him

indwellingof

the

Lord

Himself, ; and

words

will

not

these

in that

exercise

Father

to

texts

Son a

and

Spirit came vouchsafes and

the

of the

world

and

delivered

His

in

was

and

Son, which

the

a

him, and with

higher ways

in the

of

thought

Gospel,

the

will

the

and

Christian.

The

the

; and

Church

the Saviour Christian, reflecting

all His

all perfections, for

came

the

on

the

1 John

i. 3.

Christ

house-tops

Him closets,disclosing

who transfiguration,

once

John

His

offices, of

purpose

yet hidden, while

speaks

1

he

glorify"Christ

"

with

surelyconsists

shiningLight within

He

works. what

of

in

other

the

And

abode

our

love

individual

all His

earth;

be

to

will love

fulfilled, one

especiallyto

as

of Christ

Me,

make

to

raises

Christ."

love

Father

Spirit revealingit,furnish

was

thing, some-

fellowshipis

of faith and

and

to

it

ponders

Jesus

speak of are

it

God, but

man

My him

unto

come

l." Now,

our

If

than

Ghost

Holy

Truly

"

world

much.

of

His

with

the

soul, meaning

thought "

in which

the

the

says,

Father, and

keep My We

how

only to

to

more

his

to

reverently

betray (as it were)

silent,and

is

not

St. John

also. the

knows

he

2. The

into

perchance

convey

to

25S

too

by vaunting it

confidence, and it

thinks

Lord,"

of the

secret

exaggerate

SPIRIT.

following,he

thence

fulness of

INDWELLING

THE

XIX.J

had

xiv. 23.

in no

was

what the

folding un-

on

was

glories

comeliness


254

WHIT-SUNDAY.

in His and

form, and

outward

acquainted with

select,which

omit

to

these

were) upon

;

and

He

St.

Paul,

Incarnation

real God

the Atonement of

all believers.

His sacred

Nor

acts

the

of

out

and

ministry of

Saints

system of Truth, thus of

dwells. man

in

each

and

varied

He and

holiness ;

of

captivity every thought to 1

2

Church,

words

of

and

them, into

Lastly,He this

expanded,

the

in

whom

edify the

casting down

5.

ments, instru-

by conveying

that

God, and

x.

rection, resur-

continued

of the

the obedience

Cor.

and

life,

Ordinances, by

to

high thing

knowledge

His

its human

and

"

the

was

the Justification

Christian

Thus

against the

birth

all : He

work

faith

every

or

Martyrs.

vouchsafes

and

St. John

death

permanent

individual

be

Saviour's

our

gracious

historyto by

sin, and this

which

text

Word,

Eternal

overruling

obedience

heart

made

Apostles'illustrations

the

His

the

in the formation

bringing

completes

death

was

superintending and

works, and

life,the

for

comment

and

birth, the

Flesh," His

in the

(as it in the

has

the

to

meaning

conception and

of

manifest

commented

whether plainly,

Christ's

that

works

their

He

tellingus

;

Christ, and

and

Christ, has been

illuminated.

has

doctrine

"

of

resurrection

sorrows

inspiredthe

life of

next, He

The

of

man

words

unfolded

ApostolicEpistles. and

His

of

a

First, He the

record

which

them

but

was

grief.

Holy Evangeliststo directed

[Serm.

exalteth

to

He whole

nations imagiitself

bringing into of Christ V


His

By

INDWELLING

THE

XIX.]

SPIRIT.

wonder-working

all

grace

facultyof

perfection. Every

the

pursuit,subjectof thought, the

degree by

Saviour, and and

in the

in and

offered up

the

Son

taught and

of

God,

of best but

with

reasons

And,

the

St. Peter,

To

be told

far he

is able

every

Gospel privilege in

them

all with

joins Christ, and

its

who

Scripture,the voice

of

is

the and

; he

save

should

he

go ?"

being impatient to

or

consider

the Bride

in

voice

own

on

gazes

Church's

the

her

his

as

fulness, he as

to wistfully

that

in him

can

triumphant hymns

listens

to

separate him

not

to

deep thought her

taught

whom

daring to decide,

forth

his measure,

remains

and, without how

ing self-deny-

Christian

the

is also

Him

to "

is

above

sin which

him

ful, thank-

livingsacrifice

a

services, should lead

Lord,

action, is drawn

of himself

its

noble, all that

is

though

boast, yet he

not

his

in

Spiritas

think

to

consciousness infects

the

by

God.

not

dare

from

zealous

sign, de-

in

Christ, as

that

to

every

is hallowed

regenerate soul,all that

conduct, and

tend

solemn, reverent,

all feelings,

devoted

is choice

All

Judge.

things mind,

of

vision

abiding

255

session, pos-

honour in

of

inspired and

callingupon

blest in the Beloved. 3.

St. John with

write

we

is fulness when

the unto

of

it is not

adds, after speaking of Father you,

joy

but

and

that

His

your

peace

f

full ; but peace

Son

;"

joy may Joy

"

"

our

These

ship fellow-

things

be full."

is tumultuous

is the

privilegeof

What

only those


WHIT-SUNDAY.

256

who of

Lord,

the

wilt

him

keep

is peace,

springing

which feast

effect of

is the but

make

to

happens ;"

love

"A

?

such

and

anxious, thinks

; he

has

Such

He

Himself

is the

Eternal

free.

or

nature, the have

have

Son

heart, the

He from

the

as

is,

"

the

there

of the is

taken

who

is

of the

in His

mysterious Father

ancient

as

Holy

Greek, bond

or

and

writers

He

is in

He

lives in the Christian's of

Heaven,

For

livingwaters.

place, the

the

Is. xxvi.

3.

of

feels,of

Doubt, in

of

gloom, the

is

where

tyranny

man

hope

that He

charity,which

expelled ; joy

1

interests

other,

Creator.

been

their

work

the natural

offended, unreconciled

has

soul

a

He

whereby

liberty"from

dread, which

have

perpetual

a

the

never-failingfount

sweetness

very

thing

leisure,where-

is at

in Jew

Love

earth.

on

every

for the

perchance

what

; and

abundantly

ment, enjoy-

blessingof

is the

in each

dwelt

believed

is

time

no

the heart, whether

Spiritin

heart

lives in peace

his lot is cast.

ever

is

who

him.

himself, is suspiciousof danger,

of

speaks hurriedly,and of others

with

fear of God.

faith and

the

rejoicingin

It

and

ease

pleased merry

V

all around

peculiarlythe

is

is

innocence, and

and

animal

man

a

mind

in Thee

towards

mere

glory Thou

"

whose

peace,

trust

the

sea."

trusteth

he

from

in

the

cover

perfect

because

overflowing

What

waters

in

Thee,

stayed on

then

the

as

of

knowledge

the

filled with

"

are

[Serm.

sin, an

patience im-

Gospel

Heaven,

and


INDWELLING

THE

XIX

]

the

harmony

the

to little children

Thoughts,such theymake

us

much

to

what

is too

pray

what

serious

to do

for

and

is

their

allowed

to

concern

that

as

VOL.

adoring

we

II.

we

; for

as

set

persons,

put from

only to have

what

is in

us

as

look

received

the s

a

not to

than

vidually apart indi-

of

Truth to

and

be, and

sight,

blessingto

concern.

ourselves,and

we gift,

force

against

in God's

great our

Christ's

higher and

they seem

consequence

it is

have.

not

strive

as Temples collectively,

become

it,is

so, further

to the

"

a

the multitude

need

do

not

of

mind

ought to

protest and

to

rejoice.

we

to describe

we

and

need

thought,how

state

if rightly,

us

baptizedin

been

matter,

them

question,which

a

our

a

We

so.

Holiness, should what

ous mysteri-

the

dwellingon it,upon

them, and

solemn

attemping

have

is evil among

more

to

; for the

have, as what

we

who

men

ourselves

and

otherwise

been

look indeed, after

name,

heavenly

His

be watchful, while

fear and

surelydo

cannot

of

His

these, will affect

as

Christian,as I have

To

children

which

!

Seraphim

so

the

us

love, abidingpurity,

trust, ardent implicit

;

belongingboth

not

heart

and

in

creates

joined togetherin

low

hosts,high and

follow,

of innocence

perfectionsof

the

mind.

fail to

men

God

of

warmth

have, nay, rather

They

all

Spiritof

the

simplicityand

work

contented

a

affectionateness

Thus

?

peace

thoughts,and

mere

257

heart, the triumph of self-

pure

charitytowards

can

being

a

sober

mastery, How

of

SPIRIT.

be

It is to

grievenot

see

the


WHIT-SUNDAY.

258

of

day

This

will

others,

judging

Were

might

we

ever

other, in

and

greater

a

the

Spirit of adoption

and

the

of

sense

or

we

by

a

meekly us

of

Psalms

and the

bore

in

afresh

as

for

erring

of our

us

in

on

must

renew

absolution as

that

by

Cross.

nature,

And, life,

imposed

penance

intended

our

through

to

us,

tence peni-

Him.

be to

infinitelygreater

desert

the

us

children, as

alas !

Father,"

our

to

!

day by

"

meets

way

from and

God

but

knoweth

sorrow,

our

us,

one

receded

We

merciful

a

thankfully, and

was

made

measure,)

a

part

have

Baptism.

our

Intercessions

affliction

upon

weight

which Christ

it

Father

has

and

and

take

in

our

we

degree, (God

too

call upon

dare

pain

must

less

or

from

rejoicing ;"

way

place.

seek

we

offer up

whatever

His

and

before

day,

of

guilt, remorse,

take

must

confession,

our

many

on

Sacrament

Holy

consciences

own

our

how

heavenly garments,

our

our

ourselves

grace

on

go

destroy."

of

"

sullied

having

that

what

now

we

God

consider

and

light

man

any

please God,

us,

priding

but

us

the

from

fallen

from

or

Let

privileges.

keep

ever

the

unto

if

"

recollection

the

reflection, and

backslidings,

that

shall

him

God,

of

temple

the

sealed

are

we

;" remembering

redemption

destroy

or

whereby

Spirit of God,

Holy

[Serm.XIX.

and

borne remind

ment, punishwhich


SERMON

XX.

MONDAY

THE

IN

WHITSUN

KINGDOM

that

stone

the

smote

should

we

hand

could in

this

not

be

that

the "

marks

believe

Saints

in

God, as

a

whole are

true

are

not

fear

would

the

"

from

Thy Thy

Agency

view

first to

ways,

Thee,

O

last.

Lord,

1

Rev.

is

Saints

3,

4.

the

works

!

mighty Alseen

lous marvel-

and

Almighty of

would

adore

and

Great

sumptuous pre-

moves

glorify Thy

and

s2

what

wonderful

seen un-

withstand

; and

God

xv.

most

in

"

King

His

was

to

them

them,

see

the

praise

to

of His

Thou

it

pensations Dis-

God's

hopeless

This

Lord

works,

that

Even

find it

Apocalypse,

of

Angels

deny

tremble."

the

the

as

to

and

Mountain,

great

course

them.

Divine

and

a

earth.

the

world,

ordered

of

whole

see

able

sinner

became

Image

we

SAINTS.

ii. 35,

filled the

Doubtless,

THE

OF

Dan.

The

WEEK.

;

just

Who

and

shall ]

name

?"


WHIT-MONDAY.

260

And

such

perchance

history,

Church,

of the blessed

or

their

of the world

at

However,

neither much

who

excel

"

is vouchsafed

by

means

His in

to be

some

; and

Attributes

introduction

the

wonderful The

it will

be

gold, arms iron, and

of

text

suggests

to

was

the

Holy

as

in the

inspired to that

dream

"

of its

silver,bellyand feet of

iron

1

form

make

and

Ps. ciii. 20.

with

the

first

descent the

upon

in it.

part of the

nezzar, to Nebuchad-

troubled"

great Image,

pel Gos-

the

Ghost's

seen

text

an

allowed

season

remarks

some

us

the view

this

lights

separately

propagation of

of God

of Daniel

describing the

Will, whether

make

Providence

of the

reflect various

fittingat

Apostles,to

he

Providence,

Historyand Prophecy

in privilege,

in

to

even

especiallycommemorate

we

words

disclosure

of

God's

and

Angels

V

insightinto

of this

parted, de-

commandments, Word

The

termediate In-

Saints

to the

His

and

public manifestation upon

do His

informants, and

as

when

compared

of it.

one

sinners,who

us

like the

of

be

elect in the to

crown

voice

combination.

of the

year,

the

country, or

large,may

even

strength,that

especialinstance us

are

of the records

given us

or

less

unto

us

upon

our

in

hearkening

are

secured

personal

own

own

God's

occupationsof

State. have

their

in

affairs of

in the

or

vidences the Pro-

contemplation of

a

God, whether

of

of the

[Serm.

a

him. head

After of

fine

thighs of brass, legs clay,by

which

were


four

the signified

words

a

stone

was

Image and

out

his

feet, which

upon

brake

them

pieces.

to

Thou

of iron

Then

was

and

chaff

as

wind

of the

"

carried the

smote

filled the

metals

the

costlyas

whole

a

of these

it shall break

this

blessed

reap then

look

the

God

the that

stone

and

pay

due

full benefit

the

be

left to

into the the

many

the

set up

and

destroyed;

other

people, but

all these

consume

is fulfilled among

Those

so.

Kingdom

to

honour of

In

doms, king-

for ever."

it is

But

"

of Heaven

four

our

to

is

thus

speak

at

doms king-

our

own

is

summarily,

God's

work,

knowledge

details of this

idol

us,

Christ, made

of

hands, remains, and

1. Observe been

be

Daniel

and

gone,

historyof

have

of

know

portion.

the

light

as

great Mountain,

never

pieces,and

human

scarcelyto

the

in

We

are

without

in

chaff," heavy

interpretation ;

the

shall

shall not

prophecy

day.

this

it shall stand

and This

iron, the

earth."

which

Kingdom

the

a

kings,shall

Kingdom

clay,

....

became

Afterwards, he adds

days

and

became

And

away

image,

the

threshing floors,and

summer

them

smote

the

the

they

were,

till that

gold,broken

the

like

became

ing com-

rise of

sawest

were

clay,the brass, the silver,and piecestogether,and

the

hands, which

without

cut

foretell

"

:

201

preceded the

to

on

goes

in these Christianity

SAINTS.

THE

which

Empires

he

Christ,

of

OF

KINGDOM

THE

XX.]

or

of it. Let

to us

great Providence,

Gospel Dispensation.

what

it

was

kingdoms

that

took

before

and

place. since

There

Christ


WHIT-MONDAY.

262

which

came,

have

This, indeed,

sword.

earthlypower of its

the

hard

But internal

the

there

in the

its fellows

a

other

in

a

am

from

the

or

of

place ?

at

once,

It

few

a

to never

did

the

one

;"

existence.

We

ward, west-

but

spirit

a

be

recognising they know

helplessmen

of

Who this

were

indeed secret

this work

called)of

appearance them.

where-

ously, simultane-

instruments, the

the

this

push

arose

places only

be

of

things forthwith

of

when

place, and

therefore

lands, and

place,and

disputersof

can

all

ciple prin-

not "

not

the

was

same

and

southward

each

might regard

men

account

Gospel

strangers ;

speaking of the

heathen

wise

the and

Order

(as they might

emissaries

but,

into

Apostleswere

the

is,in

visible extension.

a

one

into

new

of

bosom

already brought

I

of

Nation

independentlyin

that

which

:

the

are

against its neighbours,and

its Church

from

out

arose

guilty deeds,

countries

Jewish

it came,

ever

science, unscrupulouscon-

an

growth

northward, and

and

its

instrument

suitablycalled, invisible,and The

world.

is the

collisions and

developement

be

which

in

way

the

skill direct

and

propagation of

in various

by

usurpation,invasion, conquest,

external

by

increases

only

And

its

upon

extended

of force

It rises

tyranny.

went

the

arm

other, but

or

may

is

heart, and

attendants

usual form

up

aggrandisement. a

and

set

Wisdom

grows. but

movements,

and

been

[Serm.

;

things,

as

among

the

world, will take

wandering

preaching

a

new

about trine doc-

believed, it is impossible


KINGDOM

THE

XX.] that which

be the

should

they

So

followed.

their

the

it say

Surely

to

appear

as

weak

the

absurd

As

beginning becomes

who

went

In

happened. as

the

beyond better

had

world

East

some

West,

system

of

the

us

tles' Aposthe

in

ers, despisedpreachwhat

see

really

great Empire, such

a

powerful and

new

crafty

extensive, and

Kingdom

arose.

pire, Em-

North

South,

and

polity,sprang though up,

up

the and

as

disciplined upon

from

fountains some

or

if

as

any of

centre

orderlysocieties, professing

and principles,

same

it

Dismissing

correspondence

influence, ten thousand

broken

did

general understanding,yet, without

sufficient

as

thesis hypo-

of this well-cemented

part and

of

now.

empires, more

organized,suddenly a

in the

the

of

the

witness

own

seen,

never

in every

that

Its

midst

all former

Suddenly by

the

ence exist-

so gratuitous,

fro, let

and

to

such

to

whose

account

feeble and

the

it must

imaginary

to some

evidence

our

thought of

the

world

great changes

still, pronounce

must

fairness.

common

it would

efforts insufficient.

then

nothing; let

this

interference

Angelic

agree

effect

heavenly hosts

the

to

Apostles in

them

to attribute

it disbelieves.

then, and

of

world's

the

in

now

ascribe

to

agents, to

of

could

they

the

enough

upon

philosophy

vessels,as

unseen

maintain, and

thing

same

o6;j

agents of the revolution

down

it said

day;

SAINTS

consistent

It looked

us.

THE

real

we

be

philosophymust with

OF

new

the of

the forms

earth.

the It

same

seemed

great deep

were

creation

were

of


264

WHIT-MONDAY.

thrown

forward

the the

it

below,

manifold

ridgesof

existingsystem

of

things,levelling

hills,filling up the valleys, irresistible as

ing be-

sudden, unforeseen, and

till

"

filled the

"

"

whole

thing;" and

new

unprovided for, "

l."

earth

unprecedented

world

or

before

and

mind.

all

while

passionsswaying them

their

thoughtsset their

gain, or and with

the

their

on

to excite

the

from

their

this

the

the

upon

whole

earth.

encompassed by night.

It

not

was

from

house

among "

foes,

from

the north,

as

The

first-born

the

1

nor

a

his

pects pros-

strength

kings as

a

found

snare

surprised

camp

the

the

Is. xli. 15, 16,

was

coming

of

them,

risingof slaves, enemy

first-born of

ban-

selves them-

invaded a

but pirates,

themselves.

their

of this hostile host

foreignerwho

of

armament

an

nature

a

from

barbarian

nor

the

than strange,(ifpossible)

still more it.

And

beginning,

came

Suddenly,men

with

usual,

as

ambitious

measuring

portent

and

continuing,

seasons

and warrior, politicians plotting,

quetting,suddenly

reallyphilosophical

kingdoms

worldlybusiness,or

pleasures,on

warrior quarrels,

the

thingslooked

as

to

historyof

in any

risingand setting,the

sun

men's

the

Throughout

a

of all reference

amazement

provincesof Rome, the

in

indeed

was

calculated

since, and

deepest interest

This

independent

prophecy, is

not

the

arranging disgreat Mountain," crossing,splitting,

"

some

from

[Serm.

Pharaoh

rose

in on

up

every

the


KINGDOM

THE

XX.]

OF

THE

SAINTS.

265

geon," throne, to the first-born of the captivein the dunhimself

unaccountablyfound ranks

this

of

new

friends.

mother,

the wife of their

as

of

the

no

account

plan

themselves,

of

Every

or

strictlyand in his

one

officers under

there

was

Wherever

other. there the

power, one

and

he

of

The which the

in the

nought by time

the

Rome,

minds their

these

of

Romans

or

die, nay, could

rivals of

and

identified with

was

plainlyset At

be

the

death

inflicted

on

;

the

at

same

singular

a

They

civil powers.

foot in self-defence accounted

cerned. con-

Pagan Religion,

observed the

his

the prescriptive

religionwas

the

upstart monarchies.

stir hand

privilegethat

as

velled, tra-

Further, they

greatness, was

they professed

to

far

were

fellow of

Emperor

Church.

so

patienceand subjectionto did not

the

a

head, and

obey his orders, and

to

bers mem-

societies.

kingdoms

seeming

authorityof

history of

all

visible

Roman

these

Bishops of

laws

uncertain

subjectof

the

was

of them

the

found

all refused

varying

no

were

small

each indefinitely multiplied, the

them,

one

These

him.

to

greatness,they

They

district

face

they began

similarlyorganized

own

state, of which

new

no

was

the

and irregular

conduct.

his their

soldiers

sworn

when

professionamong

of action

from

that

covered

"

of Roman

enemy

vague of

Next

earth."

interrogatethis found

that

in the

of

son

the

were

mighty army,"

whole

of the

the

the friend

bosom,

these

soul,

own "

estranged

brother,

Their

natural

their

and

power,

enlisted

they

mitted sub-

greatest

them.

And


WHIT-MONDAY.

266

further,they avowed and clearly it from up

throughthe

have

received

were

bound

their

alliance

from

from

Empire, they forced

became

its

between

buryingit place,won

in

lengthruled

and

at

one

head, in the very in the

the

seat

am

not

more

strange

am was

then

centuries

compass

under ing, suffer-

Rome

as

a

itself,

centre.

not

I

by

inquiringhow this time

course

the

of

the

rise and

verted per-

ing only direct-

character original historical the to phenomenon. is the

kings,

ruled,united

; but

its

attention

their

its

questionof doctrine, any

of

from

;

after

took

came,

Empire,with

prophecy. I victorious Kingdom

than

there,

of their former

scenes

the

bers mem-

enemies, and

supreme

the

strength,they

Imperialgovernment,

enteringinto

far this

Five

as

in

victims, mediated

its hour

of the territory

of the

in

of its

within

ended

invaders, subdued

the

over

sions dissen-

become

nor

declined

when

ruler,

intimate

an

occasional

nay,

its barbarian

peace

by

its

first appearance

patrons instead

it and

closest ties of

to sovereigns

civil power

the

as

professedto

prospered,that

;

it

in spiteof lastly,

and

so

of their confederation

but,

And

their its

traced

Bishopsto

place to

another

without,

within, they

centuries

each

earth.

receive

Moreover, they the

by

with

the

persecution from three

another

one

over

from

Jews,

who

Heaven.

societyof

rulers

all

line of their

or

to

They

source.

it

fellowship ; the and

same

fourteen

one

doctrine

same

they professedto

continuous

twelve

certain

and

the

and

one

all the

and

one

boldly;

lSerm.

How

Dispensation! fall of other


; but

kingdoms

ten

commencing, and

all

Through then

fathers,it

has

had

world,

breakingthem

"

If there

earth."

world, is there

be

something which its

have

His

consider

us

tossed

forced

hand

language of

the

very

infancyof

as

outcasts

growth

language; Gospel time

is

hand

;

of

"

and

Jesus

the

triumph. into

came

Kingdom

and fulfilled,

repent ye, and

of

Observe

this, Him

from

its

? before

Christ their

cities of

among

the

to

the

our

and

dom, KingIsrael,

heathen,

they speak confidently, solemnly, calmly, destined

whole

all

phenomenon

the

fro

and

of the

over

refer

to

through the travelling

to

stone

the filling

"

well

In

Apostles. while

or

idols

Governor

this wonderful

with

princes

them pieces," scattering

Moral

are

we

of its

"

a

marvellousness, something which

Now,

us, let

been

vision of

dignityand greatness bespeaks His 2.

Instead

"

something unearthlyin

not

race,

of Rulers

still represents in

is the

in

a

day,

of affairs,

succession

chaff,"and, in their place

like

their

dures. Apostles,en-

smiting" the

"

but

this

to

the

and

on,

full

run

now

children, who

without hands"

cut out

from

And

Truly,this

in all lands."

"

have

powers

founders. country its original

every

the

sovereigntywas

changesof civil

lasted

begun, has

for

Its

opinion,the

language,of

267

enough

exhausted.

are

SAINTS.

not

other

when

THE

Dynasty, begun by original

that

of

were

of this.

aggrandisement

course

OF

KINGDOM

THE

XX.]

of

its

Lord's

Galilee, preachingthe God,

and

saying,The

Kingdom of God is at believe the Gospel." Again, the

1


268

"

WHIT-MONDAY.

Thou

Peter,

art

Church

My

; and

againstit." Father

My

as

may

eat

and

sit

upon

the

gates

I

appoint

"

drink

The

"

of

sowed

in his field ; which

mustard

when

herbs, and

becometh

and

come

the

that

it be

observed

that thou

tree

which

"

whose

and

grew

branches

fowls

the

of the

Again,

earth fled for

Go

"

Gospel to

baptized shall

is not

shall be

speaks !

He

1

xiii.

Mark

31,

strong

saved 1."

damned

What

i. 14, 15. 32.

be

Dan.

;

is the

that

but

With

he what

upon

....

the

Holy

mighty Church

preach

believeth that "

Matt.

xvi. 18. 22.

Mark

Luke

the and

authority"

xxii. 29, 30.

vi. 15, 16.

!

believeth

what majesticsimplicity,

iv. 20.

their

wondrously

world, and He

dom king-

had

How

refugeto the

creature.

every

these

His

Heaven

the

King."

all the

ye into

Is it

nezzar, says to Nebuchad-

was

of

the

of

?' thereof

when parallel prophecy fulfilled,

the

men

greatestamong

Assyrian Empire.

he

sawest,"

all

of

figureused

the

to

habitation, it is thou, O was

least

contemplatedin

that the

Daniel

applied by

The

Christ

a

and

that the birds

so

of

to

took

overshadowing sovereigntyof

? Let

"

kingdom,

man

is the

ye

Tribes

is like

the branches

lodgein

vail pre-

; that

my

it is the

tree,

a

a

indeed

it is grown,

doubt

possibleto

same

not

Me

in

seed, which

seeds, but

words

you

unto

build

Kingdom,

a

Heaven

of

Kingdom

grain

air

unto

table

My

at

shall

of hell

appointed

I will

rock

this

thrones, judging the Twelve

on

Israel."

and

hath

and

[Skrm.

unhe-

Matt,


XX.]

THE

KINGDOM

OF

sitatingresolve, what His

words

the

event.

On

!

speaks of to

attend

am

come

them

upon

be

establishment fire

send

to

the

on

in-law

earth

on

peace

his

not

that

; I

came

not

to

be

The

"

the

death, and

father

men

for

that

tribulation,the

My

heaven

may

contained

; and

give

not

fall,and

V

In

be

in the

a

at variance

man

they

son

ye

; and

mother-

the

clear

of his

shall

and

light,and

the

days, after

the

1

xii. 49, 50.

arrangement, chronological

announcement

Matt.

shall

difficulty

words, whatever

under

the

institutions. later, of existingpolitical

Luke

of

stars

of heaven

powers

the

and

propheticalsymbols, of the destruction, or

of all

hated

shall be In those

her

shall them

cause

shall be darkened,

last

own

children

...

shall

shaken

there

the

sun

but

peace,

shall betray the brother

sake.

name's

shall

moon

a

shall be

foes brother

death

to

put

set

to

come

am

send

till it

daughter against her

the

against their parents,

rise up to

to

come

am

I

will

baptism

a

I straitened

am

x.

I

"

what

I have

But

now

; and

Think

man's

a

earth

was

kingdom.

daughter-in-law againstthe

the

; and

His

"

father, and

household." to

I

For

mother, and

be

and

accomplished !"

against

languageHe

the

of

in

with

which of society, disorganization

sword.

a

is superiority

that

baptizedwith,

send

269

in connection

in what

hand, consider

I, if it be alreadykindled ? to be

SATNTS.

commanding

Reflect

the other

THE

34"36.

Mark

is

nised recogsooner

In

like

xiii. 12, 13. 24, 25.


WHIT-MONDAY.

270

manner,

observe

troubles

which

rise of

were

all this

on

St. Paul

how

Christian

the

if

as

Church

amidst

earth

shaken,

are

Wherefore be

more

also heaven.

And

of

let

have

us

acceptablywith

God

is the

His

which

mingled joy

sadness,

and

corruptionsin allow

have

to

taken

differ in their account

There and

shall

shall show

that, if it elect.

were

Behold,

great

of them.

lovers of their

own

told

and

neither

Heb.

Christ

wonderful

deep feelingof able miser-

all Christians

iniquity cold

wax

.

false

wonders

come.

.

xii. 26"28.

.

deceive

the "

For

having

.

; insomuch

men

very

In the shall

selves,covetous, boasters, .

.

prophets,

before."

you

shall

traitors,heady, highminded

1

men, speci-

a

Because

shall

possible, they thall

last days,periloustimes be

"

signs and

I have

a

V

place,though they may

false Christs

arise

serve

may

is but

which

abound, the love of many

shall

cannot

forebodingthose

Church,

the

since

as

which

to these

exultation, but with

with

remain.

godly fear

the above

forward

that

may

we

remarkable, because

more

things

made,

are

and

not

word, yet

of those

whereby

grace,

Apostleslooked

changes

this

shaken

reverence

language,of

The

be

sons rea-

hath

I shake

thingsthat

cannot

the

and

Now

"

receivinga Kingdom

we

moved,

nor

once

as

thingswhich

those

them,

the removing signifieth

more,

granted the

earth, and

alreadyrealized.

the

that

for

the

on

promised,saying,Yet

once

takes

coming

He

only,but

[Serm.

a

form

.

.

.

of


KINGDOM

XX.]

THE

godliness,

but

THE

OF

the

denying

SAINTS.

271

Evil

thereof.

power

.

.

if

the

than

preachers, think,

would

a

should

we

belief

of

to

its

whether

the

above

view

1

Matt.

xxiv.

12.

of

by

not

25.

2

Tim.

iii.

1"5.

first

one

inquirer will

we

may

and

its

be

it.

24,

here

evidence,

to-morrow

something of

it

difficult

most

But,

divinity.

God,

to

the

been

of

enough

forward

Christianity,

anticipation

subdue

please

have

of

history

have

worse,

bring

to

more

which

confident

and

clear

nothing

singular

the

on,

and

worse

V

considerations

two

insisted

the

had

we

wax

deceived

being

and

deceiving Now,

shall

seducers

and

men

.

13.

to

see,

added


SERMON

XXL

TUESDAY

THE

IN

WHITSUN

OF

KINGDOM

Dan.

The

that

stone

the

smote

Yesterday the

I drew

history

Lord

of

The

Dispensation

Gospel

phenomenon

of

harmony its

the

consider

we

its

contrariety in

success

objects, to

different the

world,

of

spite

it

be

founding

use

any of

while "

aggressive

and

it

was

of its

of

course

preachers

has

had in to

been this

to

;

a

effect

those fessed pro-

Kingdom,

new

yet

and

lastly, the

They

before,

world,

design,

things,

attained.

Kingdom

a

that

"

singular

a

history, the

contrariety, and

really

force,

in

consistency

its first

which

from

the

that of

precise

Apostles.

confessedly

existing

the

His

and

occupies

it

system, to

is

and

clear

of

affairs; singular, whether

extent

intention

avowed

our

human

in

the

outlines

the

to

and

anticipation

Mountain,

great

a

earth.

whole

notice

Church,

it, by

SAINTS.

became

Image,

your

of the

THE

ii. 35.

filled the

and

WEEK.

ing disclaim-

as

not

of

be, notwithstanding, of

encroaching

character,

an

empire

this an

of


THE

XXL]

KINGDOM

and

conquest

us, that

objectto

THE

SAINTS.

of interpretation

our

Christ's

all but

therefore

are

and allegorical, the whole

on

of

God

Peter

made

Christ

in it after His

founded

He

departure,and fact, it exists

of

matter

in

vested

government

Apostlesbegan, and than

the

world

varying

the

its

making

times

invisible

on

of

its

continue

founders

deep and but

His the

wide

the

ures, partialfail-

influence political

a

the

pations antici-

unparalleledin

their

their correctness.

it be

among

The

which

observed the

has

To

spreadits branches

earth, its

accomplishment of

II.

with

and

surface.

Apostles,on

belief VOL.

over

the

First,let

places,and

for such

are

3. If the Christian Church

below

and

with

review.

our

high and

His more

Jews;

pretensions. Thus

novelty,their boldness,

its

unanimity within; yet,

a visible power, strictly

founded

day, with

the

to

allowance

every

And,

dynastywhich

very

in

varying consistency and after

its indefinite

territory spread over

indeed

success

dom king-

duration.

this

to

known

then

;

it, and

announced

extension, and its unlimited in

on

the

"

so

their

ApostlesHis Vice-gerents

the other

and

our

He

Not

stand

preached that

hand."

at

was

evasive.

to take willing

literal fulfilment.

the

Scripture Kingdom, is after

prophecies concerning

we

273

all former aggrandizement, destroying itself standingfor ever. Infidels often

and

powers,

OF

I have ancient

are

at

fixed

as

of Christ

dwelt, is itself

prophecy.

that there

heathen, T

roots

intention

was

the

an

time

ing existof its


274

WHIT

rise,that

of the East

out

destined

was

known

Next,

and

This

by

matter,

(as

poetry. The

and

favoured divinely

the

world.

from

his

it be

this would in any

not

the poet would

case,

but

Prophets. Further, which

Eastern

certain a

we no

before, had

of

out

come

Israel,

.

should

.

have

event,

and

out

a

Vid.

of Jacob

dominion2."

Horsley'sDissertation

Heathen. Numb.

xxiv.

as

the timony, tes-

doubting,we

of Christ's

17. 19.

in His

birth,

in search

hundred

though that

"

should

Now,

he

on

the

and

should of

rise out He

come

Moses

years

was,

Star

a

whether

by

And

cradle.

Sceptre should

recorded prophecy be faithfully

2

for

Sage,fourteen

the

Jacob, that

.

marvel,

to Jerusalem

declared, heathen in

wrote

place among

excuse

worship

to

Eastern

uninterested

he

into

they expected great things,and

they desired

another lastly,

divine

a

St. Matthew's

admit

Sages came

child,of whom

whom

1

his

of

for it. In that

account

take

Roman

tions, existingtradithe

believe, that,just at the time

must

of

if

have

we

that

from

for

Kingdom

maintained

tending to

measure

of

to be born

at all diminish

not

seem,)

rule of

was

of

seat

historian.

new

a

the

imagination,not

own

Roman

celebrated

most

King, who

Could

then

it would

under righteousness

and

the

a

poets has foretold the coming of peace

however

rumour,

Rome,

at

of the world

Empire

is recorded

it became

heathen

[Serm.

new

a

issue \

to

was originating,

dominion,

-TUESDAY.

this or

that last

not,

Prophecies among

so

the


clear, and

far is

Jewish

a

not

take

their rise in heathen with

While

such

holy books, Christian

by Me,

of

way

inheritance, for

and

of iron ; thou

vessel." potter's O And

in

"

parts break

them

sword

in

sages pas-

Ask

earth with

are

sharp in

the

whereby

xlix.

clearlyas xxviii.

to

Thy majesty.

things. Thine

of the

King'senemies,

Thee

10, does

of conquest

14, which

after other and

terrible

the heart

clearer

not

speak

exception ;

an

could

much

scarcelybe

prophecies. T

2

of

righteousness ; and Thy

people fall under

constitute

a

Thy thigh,

upon

because Thy majestyride prosperously,

Thee

a

pieces like

Thy gloryand and

of

for Thine

of the

Thy

meekness,

and

two

or

heathen

Gird

shall teach

Gen.

the

of

admit

nor

one

our

illustrated

of them.

them

right hand

1

again need

cite

shalt

truth, and

arrows

as

dash

Mighty, with

most

are

of that

shalt "

varied

in

uttermost

Thy possession. Thou

rod

pire Em-

contained

neither

give Thee the

prosperous

the natives

reminding you

I shall

and

and

by

I will but

here.

a

and

again

writers, and

enumeration

enemies

full and

These,

been

have

coming.

more

it delivered

themselves.

the

predictions among

rise of

destined

of predictions

country

the

'. It is

sources

testimony of

Judaea, much

from

by

the

was

this

strangers to

275

fact, alreadyadverted

the

of Christ's

the time

at

SAINTS.

remarkable, that

prevalenceof such

to, of the

the

little

a

clear coincidence

heathen

THE

concerning the expected Empire

traditions

professto

OF

KINGDOM

THE

XXI.]

so

Instead of .

.

.

or

less Gen.

empire,

so

xii. 2, 3.

interpreted,except


276

WHIT-TUESDAY.

fathers

Thy

make

mayest shall

shall

children, whom

Thy

princesin all the earth." the

send

rule Thou

be

[Serm.

rod

in the

Thou

The

"

Thy strengthout

of

midst

of Thine

thy

at

right hand

in the

day

in the

last

House

shall be

His

days,

forth

the

And

beat

their

into

pruning hooks

to

Thee be

the

for

My

a

a

shall

the

of

Lord

from

the

among

spears

shall

lift up

sword

shall

not

they

the

learn

Thou

tribes

of

end

of

Kingdom,

as

ii. 8, 9.

war

Jacob, and

Thou

Jesus,

In these

revolution as

being xlv. 3"5.

Luke

in

shouldest And

a

ex.

of

nises recog-

promised the

passages

Lord's

our

once

16.

and

give

the earth."

Lord's

the

any

shouldest

I will also

Israel.

Gentiles,that the

at

shall

they

and

their

people Israel V bloody

nations,

words, the aged Simeon

same

combined, strangely

Ps.

Zion

lightto lightenthe Gentiles,and of

'

of

lightthing that

unto

infant

Out

all

plowshares,and

; nation

the

tains, moun-

hills ; and

people ;

preserved of

salvation

in the

of His

a

lightto

in the

almost

into

pass

the Lord's

of

.

judge

to raise up

servant

restore

shall

to

come

the

the Word

and

neither

It is

.

.

.

top of the

the

above

many

swords

againstnation,

in

it ;

unto

rebuke

shall

more."

Mountain

exalted

He

and

"

the

.

through kings

It shall

"

established

Law,

Jerusalem.

My

that

shall flow

nations

be

wrath."

shall be

and

go

of

shall strike

;

The

enemies .

Lord

Lord Zion

of

peace, account

"

vation, sal-

glory

the are

dictions preas

of His

refugeand consolation, 2. 5.

ii. 30"32.

Is. ii. 2"4.

xlix. 6.


and

been

hitherto

not

twofold

of

and

tumults

was

the

take

the

actuallyfind humbling far

as

bowed

the

to

help consider

course

other

of to

in

us

How

the

our

of

soles

been

our

of

His

one

viz. of the its

1

"

come

feet

7'

of

and !" the

be, did

find history, in the

we

any

annals

coincidence

in

anticipatedand

the

poor

greatness, does

Is. lx. 14.

trulyhave

state

surprisewould

propheticforecast Even

of

footstool

the

into

earth,

despised her, her

made

researches

not

of peace,

Church,

that

entering into

what

this

they

the

bond

that afflicted" the

at

of

kings

reallyattained. and

in

speak of, a political

matter feet,affording

kingdoms.

duration

do

its

historyof Rome,

actual

whether, fairly,

beneath

of Christ

enemies

resemblance of

I

phecy, Pro-

the

the

themselves

in the

Take

of

her;

unto

It may case,

say

soldiers who

vassals

of them

sons

the

Europe.

centuries

wars

the Church

lawless

and

the

the

Scripture prospect,we

the

was

peace

bending "

them

only

strife,yet acting as the very

endless

the

the

in

in such

time, its salutary

same

and

of

History;

making

power,

fierce

this

not

to

ages, of which

at the

thrones

with

accordance

"

the

filled the

then

Consider

of the middle

upon

fact,has

substantiallyanswers

occasion, and

influence

of

its history

Dispensationbeen

prediction?

the

077

will, that they have

matter

the

of

realized, as

words

as

yet, in

;

character

measure

SAINTS

fullyaccomplished in

so

is conceivable

as

THE

Maintain, if you

sword.

a

OF

KINGDOiM

THE

XXL]

not

fail

to


WHIT-TUESDAY.

278

arrest

Christian

it

era,

Augurs, had

We

attention.

our

that

of its power

fulfilled

the

by

fact to the

last, and

history

features,to

assist the

Christ's

of

be

days

"

have in

inscribed

first to

the

ch.

xxxv.

one

or

of

two

its its

Gospel Dispensation.

wonder

their

from

fin.

of Russia

with

become

same

assimilated

of the

Roman

is

equestrianstatue, which

should

ch. lv.

will

you

tioch, is said by historians to

from

only serves the

marvel-

systematicprophecies concerning

the fortunes brazen

period,

inviolate, whether

number, variety,

contemporary influence,may

Vid. Gibbon,

man Ro-

of

that

period,nearlyof

kingdom, which,

succession, and

A

of

imagination in embracing those

phecies pro-

fulfilled in

predictionsconcerning it,

is, this

it

solitary

centuries

half

form

characteristics

the

singularly

was

were

twelve

but altogether,

As

lousness

the

the

then

not

"

presented city,re-

is this

popularinnovation

back

duration, and

Romulus

circumstantial

and

additional

an

or

Roman

of the

what

in, and

antecedent

an

Yet

monarchical

trace

through

1

varied

aristocratic

from

to

of

to

its

preserve

!.

Extend

dominion

the

centuries, assignedas the limit

ushered

? Christianity

the

which

foundation

event

series

which

of

which anticipation

an

;

before

even

vultures

the

the twelve

that

opinion

twelve

previous to

seen

know

the

was

the

[Serm.

a

of the

The a

more

had

of

cerning predictioncon-

instance.

remarkable been

beginning of

prophecy, how

masters

ancient

almost

in originally the 12th

the Russians

An-

century

in the last

Constantinople." Vid. Gibbon,


XXL]

KINGDOM

THE

be

accounted

to

their

OF

THE

SAINTS

themselves, and

in

fulfilment,

without

complete

a

279

and

reference

independent

dispensation.

Lastly,the

4. with

of

this scheme

four

hundred

prophecy;God's

The

together.

went

carried deliberately

the

descent

the

same

to

Egypt, and

into

of

the establishment

the

of this

nature

nation

by

the

so

in all the

that

existed, which Gentile

converts,

nucleus

of

was

at

Jews

Does

such

not

effect look

Next,

I

very

the

a

much that

propagation

this

of

Jewish

cannot

be

from

any

it

the

the of

cause

of

dispersionwas the

actual

first

with

and

design?

later than

Christian

Scriptures ;

charged

Gospel

Christianity.

indication

an

the

dispersion

of

appearance

predictionsconcerning in the

or

strange connexion,

sightbetween

like

faith

other

here, I would

this

manifest

remark

contained

idea

and

ties communi-

to their

way

persion dis-

world,

civilized

Jewish

one

the

in

Church, when

to

is visible at first

of the

the

attention

your

which

in

were

lengthpublished. Now,

direct

the overthrow

graduallyattracted

Christian

the

the

over

principalcities

and

for

sider Con-

Church.

Chaldeans, issued all

heirs,

introductory

process

preparation:

of its members

his

and

Jewish

the

follow;

to

was

captivitythere,

the a

last

preparation

a

Abraham

hand

and

for the

was

for that which

on

period, constituted

the of

Christ

wanderings of

the

just as

co-operated

word

Jews

of the

state

before

years

Providence

of

course

which

Church in

borrowing

sequence con-

the

dispositionof things.


280

WHIT-TUESDAY.

And

further,let it from

arose

hopes ;

the

be

[Seem.

observed

frustration

apparent

signalinstance,

a

would

regards its object,in spiteof

instruments,

in which

the

accomplishingit.

of

means

Before

I concluding,

point which than

alone

has in

once

connection

been

the

in the

middle

but

one

has

been

regard them

There

it.

considerable

a

historyof (what the

Israelitish

and

the nation, when

the

cannot

of

their be

the

fulfilment

scope of

the

had

in

Deut.

due if

no

could

Dispensation;

"

between and

monarchy

led the

not

of the the

the that

was

of

versely per-

one

xvii. 14

federal union

people,and

sense

that

Institutions

Its

"

minated ; it ter-

way

of the

Nevertheless,

power.

Mosaic

prophecy.

1

the

presumptuouslyrealized by

temporal

of

of

:

corruptionof

denied, that

the

subject,as

analogy

dissolution

the

Tribes, the

ruin

was

God

to

Communion

That

monarchy.

as

before

the Papacy called)

is

demanded,

in

Roman

one

inspired predictions

seem,

the

to

follows

as

see

more

fortunes

the

It may

given

observe is

viz.

parts of the Divine

as

I therefore

eye could

temporal

ages, and

of the

member

a

failure of those

the

explain myself on

must

the

an

be defeated

not

foregoingremarks,

concerning attention

of

mentioned incidentally

between

Church,

all their

seem,

human

a

disposition

of

it would

as

Providence, which overruling as

the

that

kings

20.

were

it

kingdom \

and

many

a

of


XXL]

THE

them

highly

of

the

and

OF

KINGDOM

favoured

circumstances

the

Temple.

in their

of resting-place

pledge of to

the

and

peace

the

whole

Law,

with

"

rightlyto adjustthe destined

greatness of God,

so

this

to

as

in His the

am

parallel

do

to

not

that

to

analogy at all,be in order

to

to be in

some

show sort

consideringevery

it

far

the

purity into

man's

latter

stronger or

blessings

was

nised recogwe

the

Papacy ;

sake

fainter ; but

possiblefor certain

fulfilment

of

draw

?

work

Monarchy

for

against

of the

case

Jewish

able

we

Can

not ?

the

sins

prosperityand

far it

nay, of

I

the

merely events

prophecy, without

part of them, the

accomplishment,the circumstances, and

simplicity

in rebellion

and

its

racter, personalcha-

actual

say how

work

that it is a

the

set up

how

the

the

introduce

from

the

the

was

with

between

God's

of

hand

Solomon's

maintainingthat

not

other

relation

able

the

reign, its

Are

counsels,

line between I

is

be

Moses*

which

fathom.

kingdom

most

completion and

to

Israel, and

for

of

fruit

faith and

given

not

the

as

Solomon's

the

on

degeneratingfrom are

building of

Dispensation,and

it with "

we

Consider

blessedness spiritual

more

types

government

accounted

voluptuousness,its departure

which

and

the

upon

history,the

prosperity,

of the Mosaic

their

labours, the

Connect

come.

; and

be

may

David's

and

anxieties

281

themselves,

attendant

This

gloriousevent

SAINTS.

singularlyblessed.

subjects were

the

in

Saviour

promised

THE

of their

manner

the instruments,

like,to be approved by God.

The

Latin


282

WHIT-TUESDAY.

ecclesiastical

system

for what

know,

we

of the the

would

ha\e

of

been

For

will.

that all the

The

it could

not

took natural could

place. The

bow

an

decay

down

"

to

;" to take the

when

for

this

but

He

Ashtoreth the

Lord

fallingaway

disunion

and

as

and

even

in what

the

presence

failures and

have

has

of that

(so to say) and

triumph.

the

been,

is

and

be

its

in

present nor

;

Still,dim

the

degree

and

than

more

been

places,

in any

tial par-

enough,

in the Church

Almighty Hand, are

nations,

it not

times

to attest

losses

nites Ammo-

the

Had

to

the Zido-

like the

issued

fulfilment,there

is and

them

sow

weakness

disappointment.

is their

but

of

king." divers

of

in defeat

could

them

not

propheciesrespecting it

Satan

seduce

goddess of

would

state

but

abomination

in

its

by alluringthem

surely Christendom miserable

; but

of fulfilment

sort

some

He

the

their

was

Church.

the

this purpose

could

king over

a

been

corrupt the kingdom

them

among

Milcom

nians, and

have

branches. irregular

out

of flesh.

arm

of

God's

stopped in mustard-plant,

to the Saints.

in

of

seeds

it,but

hinder, he could

not

to trust

rule spiritual

far defeat

so

ians Christ-

intended

was

should

defeated

and

graciousdesign,

keep closelyto

earth

be,

may

indeed

know, it

we

man

growth,shot

promised

"

of

presumption

that

to

of the

the

subject to

made

what

kingdoms

ages

dark

accomplished,had

possessedfaith enough revealed

middle

shadow,

shapeless,still the shadow which

[Serm.

deeds

whose

very

of

victory


As the

for

offences tired

the

church

avails

of

state,

the

and

good,

for

Israel

1,"

thanks

His

parents, who

frustrated

the

withal,

from

sake

He

will

cherishing rest"

by

will at which

a

sure

trust,

Jerusalem

cannot a

sinful

first have

the

resisted

us

time

in

we

and

prayer

in

"

understand,

1

the

Ezra

"

sent pre-

Church,

the

iii. 11,

12.

yet

us;

upon

towards

to

us,

His

Son's

come,

and

for

give

Him

no

good works,

establish

earth."

and

the

mercies that

have,

offspringof

seeing of

is

toward

ever

yet, though doubtless

praise in

He

the

that, if

of

voice,"

because

for

and

of

praising" indeed,

"

hope,

forsake

not

loud

a

blessingswe

the

comfortable

length, even we

with

chief

the

continued

services

our

and

righteous judgments His

the

drawing

Levites,

blindness

and

His

of

present

Lord,

God,

of

grace

feebleness tokens

from

sin,

our

"

as

their

it

bewail

endureth

ourselves

Caesar,

Temple

joy,

undervaluing

not

of

the

the

unto

clothed

denying

weeping for

and

glories of

and

mercy

yet humbling sinful

"

us

faith, when

robe"

well

may

shout

many

giving

"

the

of

measure

in the

Not

Priests

all of

Fathers,

though

we

the

"

exact

purple

contemplating

they built,

fallen

the

"

283

Theocracy,

determine.

to

SAINTS.

the

was

Christian

with

still,after

THE

forefathers

our

the

of

not

which

OF

ourselves, what

they

the

KINGDOM

THE

XXL]

in and

a

He way

make


SERMON

THE

THE

XXIL

FEAST

OF

A

GOSPEL,

1

O

Timothy,

and

profane falsely

of

they

yet

less

the

been If but

in

where

all

would

he

special

of

science,

erred

cerning con-

alarm

feel of

dwelt,

officers

that a

fire

though

appointed

duty

or

duty

and

his

a

robbery were

the

ever

purpose,

our

of

the

it,no

one

has

men

it is

as

;

warning

it.

guarding

and

there for

of

;

of

Timothy

of

it not,

guard

his

in

Order

an

the

to

low, in

and

interest

brethren

loss, my

of

safe-keeping

for the

Christ

of

place

and

high

the

for

equal

an

first

command

though

another,

it is your

giving

ing avoid-

trust,

have

person

all of us,

For

have

the

serious

a

Ministers

person

Thy

oppositions

the

in in

Gospel

especiallyset apart

we

to

and

professing,

some

responsible

We than

babblings,

addressed

are

contain

are

Faith.

21.

is committed

which

for all Christians. measure

vi. 20,

US.

TO

Faith.

words

Ministers

TRINITY.

COMMITTED

Tim.

which

;

HOLY

TRUST

vain

called

so

the

These

that

keep

THE

any

our

sin,

private

safety lay the

in so

so

city many

doubt-


THE

GOSPEL,

less,every for the

of

one

Faith,

and

of the and

we

may

Gospel of

Faith

would

best

all

been

is

all,one

definite

a

the

and

words, and

till

they

mode

of

of this

admits

and

We

but

for

are

Faith

which

put

was

which

same even

must

form the

has

a

come

humblest

contend

delivered

first,into into

the

the

to

member

for ; and

to him

Nicene

Athanasian

in

in

by the

strife.

;" one

Church

(as

it is

at

very

is what may

and

his education,

knowledge enlarge.

Baptism will

the

Creed,

that

Faith

proportionto

Creed ;

private

earnestly

one

them

tody cus-

; for in so

Saints

the

This

the

and

called

of the in

in set

all to

contend

"

to

first ages.

the

from

will the circle of his

Creed

at

of words

down

to

common

of individuals

to

But

being received, preserved,

into their hands

form

the

Gospel

safelyleave

delivered

once

baptism, in

their and

the

fancy,to pride, debate,

Faith

the

informed

were

age, conceived

may

allowing men

ters Minis-

fittingfor

treasure,

a

of

We

be

ago;

leaving nothing

are

rashness

long

in every

as

deduction,

or

that part of it.

"

same

vague,

expressingit,or

or

settled

were

tody. cus-

onlydue expounders

wait

in the hands

even

doing, we

be the

contend

that the

might

transmitted. of it

opinion

deposit,

such

Christ

conceive

285

its safe

to

it

to

importance

this has

of

US.

place to

eye of

it; then

privateChristians concerning the

an

well

TO

in his

Faith

matter

a

guardians

relative

have

to

the

indeterminate,

COMMITTED

is bound

us

If indeed

then, indeed,

TRUST

A

then

The

unfold,

then called,)

and, according as

his

power


TRINITY

286

of

the

grasping

will it become

fuller and

the

fact

them, delivered

itself. of

existence

Church

confess

tradition of

Judge, so

the

Father

countries

which the

with

the

and

and

its

impair

teaching,in wish

the

know

to

Blessed

the

be God

His

hands

the

to

the

and

of superstitions

the

extravagances

of particular

the

one

message

less, do

into

to

our

hearts,to preserve

it

over

to

This

then

;

of the

errors

corruptions,its

and of once

have

put

our

as

witnesses

partialdefections

Truth

is

our

the

Governor

only Son,

temporary

judgment

we

to

of ;

deliver ; so, much

evidence

!

Moral

Saints

neither

its

the

doctrine

a

of

superadded

offshoots,or ages,

to

reception of

local heresies

Church,

Gospel

of Adam

sons

confess

particulartimes, practically

at

our

the

from

us

all branches

so

atheistic

the

to

planation ex-

all nations

tradition

as

one

As

Almighty, and

polytheism,nor interfere

down

witnesses

And

the

are

originalBaptismal or

the

to

the

Ghost.

him

to

the

God,

a

men

and

Holy

will become

true

Apostles'Creed the

unfold-

less than

togetherwith

first ages,

these

they

or

so

in their

originalarticles,because

nothing more of

for them

All

form.

Doctrine

Gospel

precious as in

duty

contend

to

accurate

more

[Serm.

of its articles increases,

sense

his

of the

ings

SUNDAY.

not

have

we

it

the

those

but

to

inviolate,and

of

its

sincerely

delivered to find the

later

in

claim who

early matic schis-

to

it.

Truth, it commit

it

to deliver

posterity. is the

meaning

of St. Paul's

injunction


THE

XXII.] in the first

from to

Do

alter your is

men

They

it.

the

By words

They

deceit

a

describes outline

it "

and

formularysince

Vid. to

also, among

refining, still

ones,

as

it, and

brace em-

of it.

St. Paul's

as

; not

and

cause;

the

view

In

that

"

the

a

mere

of

tions Apostlemen-

death, that he

Epistlehe

same "

less,

accordingly,

the

Form"

the excellent

the

rules

and

or

Deposit;"

was Depositcertainly

of

sort,

some

preceptive also,and

(whether

cal,) ecclesiasti-

accuratelydescriptiveof

are

called the

truths other

nothing short of 1

instead

words,"

sacred

same

one

own

in

show

which

such

length they

at

side of

as particularly

only doctrinal,or

refers

of

of action, much principle

more

of sound

not

Faith in their minds

Faith."

the

tenders pre-

; do

end

Epistleto Timothy,the

series of truths

1

the

definite doctrine or

phrases,which

these

them

evidentlymeant,

his comfort

kept

turn

forward

bring

disputingand

on

Christian

in his Second

"

shoot

some

vaguely, the

had

Deposit;"

by

; for

True

is

of mind

as

moved

on

go

of their

Faith

show,

temper

the

inquiries;but

of their

scope

miss"

was

is committed

science

them

of the

idea

287

Truth

meanings, modifyingreceived

the

the

for

Creed

givingnew with

be

not

error.

US.

profaneemptinesses"which

"

philosophy and

againstit.

the

which

keep

"

TO

when

that

Keep

"

those

COMMITTED

the time

text, given at

published.

away

a

TRUST

thy trust," or rather,

to

"

A

GOSPEL,

a

Creed Apostles' which

passages, definite

1 John

ii. 21

doctrine ;

g.

had

re-

27, which

"

"

e.

And

\

Timothy

the

Let

that


TRINITY

288

reived

in trust, he

faithful

men," who

also."

By

them

God's

SUNDAY.

bid

was

should

commit"

"

be

grace, he

[Serm.

able to teach

"

enabled

was

they being thus

; and

have generationto generation,

reached

mercy, the

of the world

ends

given

account

being led

Faith ;

Day,

which

on

on

of

entertained which

to

seem

Perhaps it They

are

it could

overcome

are

the

are

not

roused

It is

therefore

Again, saying

I do the

a

2 Tim.

but

in you, ii. 18,

of the

which "

Who

that the Resurrection

faith of some."

by

mistaken in

the

views

this

state

what

will

do

day,

these

briefly.

to

come

twice

or

once

its end

Truth

encouraged

day, then, to ye have

heard

from

concerningthe is past

and

care

overthrow,

its

rather

in like

delivered

once

watchfulness for

died

if I feared

speak, as

not

of ultimate anticipation

fashion

abide

hand

one

I

has

still,our

superseded the

you, the

Apostolic

this

persons

Ancient

appointed

means

by

whom

upon

error scarcelyany religious

as

times, will

; but

Saints

tinued con-

its fundamental

which

are;

more.

once

the

on

many

assuredlywhat

manner

to the

so

rightfirst to

be

novel,

in former

away

God's

set before

other, by the

by

from

requirenotice.

may

not

be, and

can

it

opinions

erroneous

us,

commemorate

the

mit com-

"

Scripture of do

to

we

doctrine, and

through

follows, to

in

us

others to

so

to

come."

are

in what

I propose,

"

transmitted

unto

even

in turn

and

success.

suppose

the

Truth

already,and

and

that

beginning." have

overthrow

erred, the


the

to

with all

to

one

the

His

revelation.

to us,

; to

into

primary

to

them

reduce and

scrutinize

the

words, in which He

them.

message

the

asks

which

proceeds

to

assume

his ministerial

by him,

some

in

man II.

the

the

come

reasoners

weigh

as

them

may

sense

them

harmonize

each

upon of

other.

its delivering

be) unfoldingthem,

them, with

a

view

from

the

of

rating sepa-

form

of

lodged Spirithas indissolubly down

come

of this

is the

that there is

revealed

as

to

; what

the

part

of it.

He

some

be

objectof

end

one

of

ascertainable

God's

Gospel. Then, perhaps u

of the

use

him

to

that

or

labours, such one

accepting

have

system, to arrange

himself, what

has

comparative value

VOL.

to

holy

inward

of

refashion analyze,simplify,

secondary,to

Mysteries,and, (as far

taughtto

of spirit

together,to

instead of Christianity,

teacher

;"

of the

by

intelligible dependence

an

with

them

compare

them,

measure

them

The

attempt

an

to

free

us

which

is made

with

principles

instead Accordingly, Truths

to

that

the

insightinto

doctrinal

reverentlythe this age

made

comprehension

narrow

a

formal; interferes

Christ has

deficient

a

and

and superstitious,

is

ends,

into

technical

be

it to

and

and

sistent incon-

positiveArticles,and

definite and

that it argues

down

289

Faith, is injurious

and spiritual religion,

libertywherewith

"

of

US.

enlightenedview of it ; that it is maintain, that the Gospel requiresthe

notion

a

TO

an

acknowledge such

of

cause

receptionof

is

COMMITTED

Articles insisting upon precise

all

of

TRUST

A

GOSPEL,

THE

XXII.]

dealings he

arbi-


290

SUNDAY.

TRINITY

trarily assignsthis the

or

all

conversion

the

or

degrade

superfluousin ; and

it the

in

which

the

For

of his

views

will

instance, you all the

Attributes

God

virtually expressed in is

other

the

Love;"

on

deny, first,the

to

being

as

Infinite as

the

deny of

an

they

of

"

Love; wrath

the

say that

into

God

to

and or,

if not

are

this

a

Hence, you

may

speech,they Or, again,

Gospel

Revelation

least

is

theological tions, specula-

mere

extension

hear

of

real reconciliation

therefore, that

at purelyinjurious,

led

ment, punish-

notion

creatures.

to the

are

expressions

figureof

altogetherunnecessary,

hindrances

proachable Unap-

they

of eternal

as

His

of

Scripturebeing but

objectof the

and merely practical,

doctrines

a

His

of

with

viewed

who

proposition

one

resolvingsuch

of God"

the

in

inconsistent

Atonement,

offended

the

doctrine

next,

his

Providences

and

In consequence

this.

constructs re-

suit

to

writers

notices

Glory contained modifications

Lastly,he

with

meet

that

"God

he

Scripturedoctrine.

consider are

contain which

on

theology

of

as

ance import-

to

retains. of

truth

teaching upon

Gospel,and

he

on

goes

sacred

pronounces

language

(so-called) improved

respective He

of inferior

or

he

of the

essence

all others

rests

that

or

the stress

other, which

or

one

this

world,

measures

their

by

consequence,

throws

he

effect this end.

tendency to

discard

of the

Next

sinners.

Scripture doctrines

sensible to

of

salvation

the

to be

[Serm.

of

religion ;

fication. requiringmodi-

them

ask,

"

what

is


THE

XXII]

GOSPEL,

harm

the

of

it affect the

that the hearts that

being moral

the

have

Faith

is

a

COMMITTED

Sabellian,or

a

?"

character of the

love

of

the

the

which

is

of

to

complete the

us

words,"

in

an

of

which,

generally in

the

case

Christian, is the

us,)for

our

to make

the

one

life open

fast the and

Faith

that Faith

is

Outline," which

"

Now,

let

us

it fill see

Scripture will yield us of

Truth, of

of

Faith, of which

the

changeable un-

we

jealous.

so

Its essential doctrine terms

of

and

explanation of

hold

all its parts.

very text

to be

bound

ceptance ac-

whole

to opportunities,

our

ApostolicRule are

the

Faith

gates

custody ;

our

elementary lines

these

the

collection of

seemed

by

the

that

followingremarks.

of sound

much

souls

on

Atonement,

suffice in

duty, accordingto

and

how

which much

is entrusted

our

the

of

other, and

rested

Justification

so

union

fetters

certain

a

of

Paul, I repeat,,bids

Form

"

up

Let

drift of the

St.

of

others, have

point,upon

shut.

and

a

of

doctrine

cardinal

And

the

not principle,

a

doctrines

Sanctification. the

but

Others, again, have

Gospel upon

does

Spiritof Adoption ;

for Christ's sake

Articles.

291

? how

each

and

are

temper and

mere

Arian

US.

Or, again,they say

Christ

the

received

TO

Gospel, is

Creeds

in consequence,

which

TRUST

end

great

in

A

"

of

the

is what

course

doctrine

of

every

of

u

into 2

Christ," and

callinghimself

one

professionnecessary,

receiving him

St. John

our

(as he

tells

houses.

St.


TRINITY

292

Paul

in

speaks

SUNDAY.

the

much

[Serm.

compendious

same

concerning

the

Gospel Faith, when

foundation

can

no

is

not

of Christ sound

of

with

thy

dead, thou of

his

crucified."

preached

of

faith ;

that

One

Mediator

be

for all to am

a

time

preacher."

Atonement

are

of

an

he

had

adds

put been sins

from the

the

the

is

One

Gospel

delivered

all the

into

put

your into

according

over

other

to

to

the

ransom

a

whereunto

he

Scriptures,and

still

had

Christ

of

the

towards

his converts

that

the

men,

end more

preached,

; and

Apostles preached

how

God,

doctrines

as

hands, first of all,what mine,

fixion. Cruci-

Christ's Mediation

added

which

the

doctrine

of

Epistle already quoted, he speaks

of distinctly and

believe

; even

Apostolicalpreaching. Further,

adds

shalt

and

Here

the

confess

Himself

gave

in due

that

line out-

shalt

then

God

he

Him

"There

between

testified

ordained and

Here

says;

Jesus, who

Christ

Man

thou

raised

to

cifixion cru-

by

Romans,

Jesus, and

is added

the

delivered

I

"

save

you,

part of the

and

If

"

shalt be saved."

he

explicitly ;

Thus

the

hath

God

Elsewhere and

Lord

the

laid, which

earlier passage

an

essential

one

Resurrection

the

is

thing among

Epistle to

mouth

heart

in thine

Him was

article

another

any

words

In

Apostle.

in

know

to

Christ, and

Jesus

However,

says,

that

Epistle,he speaks more

same

determined

I

lay than

man

Jesus, the Christ."

of the

he

way

Other

"

which

also.

had died that

"

before for

He

our

was

I


XXII.

THE

]

A

GOSPEL,

buried, and

that the

to

He

has

But

of

the

very

to

tell him

of

the

how

Truth

"

in the

it

God

Here

Incarnation

the

of

then

have

to

been

asked "

if he

be

to

believed

confession Son

In

incarnate.

"

;

of God."

2 John

ii. 5"7. 2

1 Tim.

1 Cor. xv.

him

not

a

that

be

the into

up

doctrines, It

seems

originalApostles' mere

when

Jesus

but

man,

pian Ethio-

the he

heart," this

might his

was

Christ

is the

observed, is his

'preached unto

iii. 11. ii. 2.

Acts

of the

flesh,justified

other

3. 4.

iii. 15, 16.

and

what

Ascension.

that

"

writes

govern,

world, received

all his

This, it should

9"11. 1 Cor.

He

baptized,and Philip said

afterPhiliphad 1

to

in the

manner,

believe

words"

Angels,preached unto

was

like

with I

had

remind

the

Christ

course

delivers

in the Church

article of the

an

Creed, that God

himself

in the

and

he

of sound

mention, among

is

the

pillarand ground

to

of

seen Spirit,

In

writings.

manifested

on

the

as

Deposit,of

sacred

form

he

the

"

was

an

still further

it occurs,

his

which

as

cording ac-

find

Creed,

text.

conduct

to

Gentiles, believed

glory."

the

from

cited

proceeds

and

is.

the

"

how

"

293

day

even

of the

explicit

more

a

preserve

Truth;"

we

third

Scripturegivesus

Living God,"

to

Here

US.

them.

speaks in

any I have

than

the

Epistle in which

Timothy

TO

again

subjectsof

St. Paul

the

to

worded

letter of

insightinto which

rose

the Articles

ever

the

COMMITTED

ScripturesV

approximation to Church

TRUST

viii. 35"37.

Rom.

fession, con-

him Jesus

x.

9.

2

1 Tim.

"


TRINITY

294

Now, that

let

us

pass

on

Baptism

itself

was

Eunuch

the

might

time, but which

the grace

the

at

fountains

of grace

show

that

"

and

to

Epistleto

the

of

St. Paul

therein from the

speaks of dead

works, of

doctrine

Church

1

16

"

such

in very

Matt,

xxviii. 19.

18, above

they

Christ, but

essential the

portion

Church

of

was

the

with

delivered.

Apostles

the

foundationof

and

of

an

fundamental

the

Faith

of the

pentance Re-

towards

of

Baptisms, and

Articles

many has

brought before as

tismal bap-

Laying

dead, and

V

then, how

the

and

presented

Resurrection

of

Judgment

Observe

"

the

Lastly,in

are

the

the

which

f

of

an

other

some

hands, and

which

we

Faith, which

Articles

of Eternal

doctrine

Christ

Father, and

the

Preacher.

the

Hebrews, of

enumeration

of

the

enter

by

upon

Ghost

Holy

of the

be

ordained

on

of

Treasure, of which

Sacred

of

Name

the

of

influence

the

opened

Trinityalso, formed

that of the of the

In

to feed

given,graduallyto

be

the

at

to him

first ordained

might

only

not

words, which

mysterious key by

"

in which

indeed

committed

were

some

Son,

understand

time

same

as

of the

;

by faith,and, by

Himself,

water,

words

very

administered

then

words

Those

into.

[Serm.

the

to

not

were

in his heart

upon

God,

SUNDAY.

form,

Heb.

referred to.

us

that

confessed,

ever

in

of

as

such, and

the

of

vi. 1, 2.

course

Vid.

also

are

Faith, dentally inci-

delivered

Scripture

2

Tim.

ii.


THE

XXII.]

GOSPEL,

narrative

and

A

precept

of the Incarnation

COMMITTED

the

; "

for

of

Ascension; the

as

that

also

might

the First

in

St. Paul

says, One

and

the

Jesus

Lord

the

Judgment such

confine

myself

Christ

Formulary

the

on

Ordination,

at

part

I wished

the

doctrines

portions of

as

or

of

of

each

of

member

a

accepted,

or

Ministers

of

Father,

the

Confession, committed

or

as

;" but

in which

texts

expresslyintroduced

are specified

whether

to

once

passages

God l

....

to

day,

Corinthians,where

is One

there

us

Cross,

third

tism Repentance, Bap-

appeal to

Epistleto

To

"

Media-

it,Impositionof hands,

Resurrection, and

I

for all.

295

Trinity;

the

on

the

on

on

of

instrument

General

the

Pardon

of

of the

sins

our

US.

God, His

Death, Burial, Resurrection

and

TO

doctrine

Son

of the

Atonement

torship,His His

TRUST

the

Church

it when

he

baptized.

was

It may

be

Primitive the

of

nature

before

mean,

matter

of

Scripture sets

sufficient evidence

fact, such Creeds

branches,

not

as

St. Matthew's

in

Luke's

version

the

Faith,

committed

was on

his

to

baptism :

1

and

1 Cor.

this

every

viii. 6.

and

one

that it

Lord's

St.

differs from

Gospel

of it ; that

St. Paul's

from differing

other, except, (forinstance,)as

Prayer

where

which

have

we

its various

exist in

each

Gospel Faith,

of

in this view

altogetherconcurs

I

us.

that, in did

Church

add, that the historyof the

to

proper

the

Christian was

same

every

considered

as


296

TRINITY

the

especialtrust

of its

Bishop,as

transmission

SUNDAY.

of the

of each

Church

having been

from

[Serm.

received

place and

by

continual

originalFounder,

its

whether

Apostle or Evangelist. has been

Enough from

how Scripture,

Articles

the

to

of

this

their

show

that

on

alreadysaid by Faith, and

definiteness

and

minuteness

slur them

not

may

together confusedly,nor

with

the

But

profaneness "

this sacred

by

several

be

set before

and

to Him one

have

before

the

be

man

that

"

this

preached in

trust

our

of

or

sacred.

are

be

may

shown

shall

now

has

put

This

us as

concern

who

"

It is

act

an

Gospel all the

of

world

Accordingly,His

1

1 Cor.

with

in are

obedience the

how

Gospel." deliver

to

view, which any

have

we

mere

regardsit,is

all

Our

the as

Lord

Kingdom a

witness unto

had shall all

it

men

trusted

requiredin stewards,

faithful1."

found

of

a

ing preach-

our

because

in trust

end

is the

them,

for

reason

Faith, is

It is

"

that it is

circumstance

very

so.

worldlymatters. a

tamper

them,

of carelessness

plainand simple

great

safe.

over

heap

with

considerations, which

preservingthe who

of

enough

nor

word, that they

a

insists

;

over,

are

you.

told to do

been

Our

distinct

The

trust.

either

character

First, from

1.

in

disputing,

St. Paul

how

them

curious

proving

manifold, precise,positive,

our

we

of

way

in that

said, be tions." na-

Apostle declares,speak-

iv. 2.


THE

XXII] of

ing

GOSPEL,

his

me,

move

so

...

again,when

of more

thou

charge

I

faithful

fables

;"

foolish other

unlearned for

reason

for the have

would

did

which speculations

men

at

object

continue

the

Were

trust

a

trust,a we

no

being

to transmit,

answerable,

are

are

avoid

sufficient.

treasure

we

actual

our

adequately,they

indulge in

present

same

there

be

in peculiarity

to

"

Creed

would

a

thren bre-

old wives'

and

the

of

keep ;"

put the

"

profane

"

"

thou

feel this

little heart

have

;"

commit

which

chief

one

Yet

position.

thee

Articles

have

we

safetyof

missed

till the

thee ;"

questions."

the

feel that

we

world

;" profane vain-talking

shun

and

"

refuse

sacred, their being

held Till

;"

men

"

kept the

fast,"

unto

;"

in remembrance to

;

commit

"

"

sufficient

a

Hold

"

things entrusted

in the

the

comforts

the force of the words

then

Timothy

to

in

has

And

confessing, though nothing

of it. Hence

come

This

and

he

hand,

know, be

we

Jesus, fully God."

of

he

try Minis-

.

Lord

at

Faith

the

.

297

things

the

grace

reflection,that

for what

addressed "

of the

the

preaching

our

the

US.

these .

of

departure is

keep

of

finish

his

To

end, may,

might

received

Gospel

with

Faith V

I

that

TO

None

"

to witness the

himself

COMMUTED

persecutions,

I have

which

TRUST

A

the

random

familiar

so

to their

minds. 2. This

increased

1

sense

of the

seriousness

by considering,that

Matt.

xxiv.

14.

Acts

xx.

of

after

21.

2

charge is

our

all

Tim.

we

do

iv. 7.

not


TRINITY

298

know, final

and

form

cannot

object of

accustomed

the

it

"

peculiar people," then Truth

this, though

; but

is not as

far

we

as

of God

its

; but

It is

it. the

to Him.

"

We

shall not

in the our

duty

Pilate, St. Paul

presence

witnessed

a

is set forth as

must

far,as

as

good in

in

that

"

to

great comfort,

our

His

heavenlyword shall prosper

void, but

Still it is

it."

whether

will

men

We

hear,

alreadyquoted, Himself, unto

keep who

"

our

before

to wound

or

"

as

a

the heathen

Truth

sacred

;" and

charge as

Pontius

Pilate

Doubtless, His glory

reception of the Him.

before

the

surely

preach, as

must

mysteriousway

content

act

event

sent

to

motes pro-

must

we

the

text

a

Gospel

leave

confession."

co-operatewith to be

the

is meant

this, and

Him

Him,

some

the

what

make

witness

conjures us of

object. Rather,

us,

forbear."

bore

great

before

AccordinglyHe "

our

of God

He

enjoins in

witness."

well

will

ing, preach-

us

in vain.

unto

preach,

to

they

Lord

in the

for

indeed,

thing whereto

whether our

to

preach

return

a

of

understand

enough

know,

cannot

we

speak

end

Dispensationof

subordinate

a

we

ultimate

simple thought

all ends

that

the

this,

all, that object is the glory

at

cannot

we

how

by this,or

with

told

main

a

simple and

are

unto

indeed,

of

the

Himself

purify

to

came

are

of

If,instead

not.

real

Men

salvation

it is the

is certainly

is the

Revelation.

Gospel

say that Christ

we

[Skrm.

notion, what

a

say, that

to

world, which

SUNDAY.

We

in the

Gospel ;

must as

rejection,

well

and

we

co-operate

so

heal,

to

as

to


condemn from

"

being

a

however

God,

them

that

both

in the

the

when This

our

success.

whole

how

hold

we

far

astray.

know

we

or

what

in

Baptism

of

one

which the

or

do

we

why

is the

sacred

one

small

a

If

this

words

it is committed sense

primitivewording

of

to

of

us,

why

other

them, 2

have

may to

carry be

claimed pro-

much

is

less

revealed, of grace

depends the

to

should

not

truths, nay, some

us,

enunciation

much

so

down

even

about

grant

accurate

if

; and

dark,

of knowing

hear,

doctrine

the

upon

the

forward, lest

in the Faith

that

its

to show

the

means

all will not

or

observance,

substantial

no

importance of it. The

follows

two

hasten

know, why it is

not

who

about

garments

have

mistake

all, though

to

do

We

her.

divinityby

it rather

therefore,as being in

trust.

ants, inhabit-

those

in the dark

gird our

and

is influential and its

treasure, and

our

betrayour how

us

fast

her

to

answer

are

in

acquiesce

to

fallen upon

introduced

it is to

necessary

and

and

of Christ

Providence,

to what

utterlywe

subject;

learn

measure

I have

in

are

saved, and

are

has

an

we

savour

of God's

message

how generally,

sweet

must

is

convincing in it, and But

duty, that

of God

shrink

death," as well

great Babylon and

wrath

299

believe, stedfastly

that

We

consideration limit

would

a

order

rejoiceover

to

"

them

in

perish."

concur

bear

the

US.

not

must

unto

must

be

offering up

case

unto

and

We

life."

TO

We

of death

savour

painfulmay

either

COMMUTED

to absolve.

as

of life unto

"

as

well

as

TRUST

A

GOSPEL,

THE

XXIL]

letter at even

on

in

least the

claim especial


300

TRINITY

Church's

the

SUNDAY.

[Stm.

safe

guardianshipof

Paul's articles of belief

preciseand

upon

should

why Why

should

Why

should

upon

us

hold

the

to

wilful

feverish

and

Articles

of

the

rather of

when

are

them

of

mind

up

do.

They hearer's throw

worthless, desire to

as

think

sand

Far

different is the

the

Church

! In are

it

a

to

They would (asthey hope) God His

of

to

man

the

hearts,

they could set

the Office for

as

sowers

They

one,

; and

root

are

and

they

appear

though

under

therein.

in the services

Baptism

by

man

spring

(or what

take

us

or

barren

shore

sea

of grace,

one

ensure

shall make

something

as

of

Unseen

what

life eternal.

to

alone,

lightthingto be He

example

recited

that

conversion

by

work of

which

flowers

culture

the

themselves

upon

another's

one

Creed

to

Forgetfulthat tempers

it aside

the

their assiduous

of the

wisdom

; and

thingsseen

heart

plant the

such,) in

to

However

the

the view

the power

heavenlyseed,

willingto

put

them,

note

on?

holiness.

the reallyspiritual,

in the

is

power,

and

is to miss

and

are

ascertain, they put

of that

work

our

not

?

is written? a

formalities

character.

Spirit,and beyond

cannot

have

mere

faith

in

changing the

and

that

them

emotions, with

rouse

states

minds

transmit

heart

and

hand

to

;

find them

we

count

St.

teaching. They persistin saying that

of belief

preach and

to

?

individual

that

plainlywithin

so

them,

upon

as

above

thankful

Gospel Truths,

divine

trust

is

them

wise be

not

we

which

feed

be

we

are

take

not

we

them

of

the Articles

that

the

infant


GOSPEL,

THE

XXIL]

Christian

be

may

tittle of the

Archangels if

by

be

to

are

all grace,

of

God

for instance

is

asked,

and definitely

Articles

those which

in

his

to

he

received

he

during his childhood, worship God

to

came

spiritthat

the

doctrinal

feelings spiritual

judge,) but

cannot

whether

confessed

in Church.

he

Faith

being forth

a

and

meet

before

entrusted us

we

of

hymn

whenever

It is in the

to

us,

have

lost

most

it. What

same

all the

claims

some

has

the

to

the

it

bring

Mysteries

which

guarded by

; and

that he

an

believeth

that

of

sanction

jealous custody on

says expressly, He saved

character

sacred

"

shall be

of

of it

Trinity;

seasons

of those

that

by forcibly

God

jewel

he

He

gave

none.

3. Lastly,the shown

every

show

Eternal

festive

right at God

our

the

praiseto

by

catechized

Creeds, the Athanasian, is rather, as the form shows,

lieves be-

one

preciseand systematicof

most

of

call away,

to

Christian

and

as

Visitation

Baptism, was

at

recited,

are

"

great comfort, of the

the

celebrated,

certain he

in

exact

an

about

has

and

join

in the

seems

(of which

him,

within

one,

God

whether

not

And

Angels

Creed

the Festival

day.

whom

he

Sick,

this

on

of its solemn

to

with preparation,

of

way

301

inherits. In

when

the

from

US.

every jot and he

summoned

according to precision,

the

of

charge

Covenant, which

Thanksgiving,Articles as

TO

Service, in the midst

the

praisesto

COMMITTED

in

put

sacred

Communion

the

TRUST

A

our

charge is

which

attends

surely

Anathema, part.

our

and

believeth

is not

Christ

baptized shall be


TRINITY

302

It

damned1."

this

meaning,

is

SUNDAY.

quite clear, that

belief

included

He

positiveCreed, because that

sovereign Truth,

which

we

Son,

and

This

this

by

then,

certain other other

2.

Now,

closed

our

Romans

at

whole

of the

to

conclude

parts

of

in

is

the

Paul's

language had

might

have

Matt.

seemed

xvi. 16.

the

will

see

to

but

a

tion founda-

reason

perchance

in

tion, Incarna-

the

also

tial essen-

fact, various

Articles

are

Gospel. Again, be

Faith

the

subordinate "

*

the

already seen,

from

Law.

from

ful thought-

Galatians

the

departed

the abolition of the Jewish

1

of

evidently

a

intermediate

basis

the

to

that

have

we

our

Resurrection,

two,

And,

Faith.

these

which

considered, who what

the

plain

instance,

is the

so

lieved bethat

of doctrines

hence, that

Scripture,as

made separately

St.

of the

wrong,

between

go

saving

of

passages

Jet

for

as

instance, or the Crucifixion, are

for

occur,

from

which

doctrines

is

Dispensation ;

even

to be

also necessary,

series

go

God.

and

earthlymission,

fears to

mind, which

Father,

One

St. Paul's words

the

in

flow,

:

Trinityin Unity,which

the

of

that

to salvation

Scripture:

Lord's

"

of

Persons,

this doctrine

interval

wide

a

of

are

Resurrection, from

Lord's

which

doctrines

parts

Faith

a

time,

all others

least,is necessary

at

in order

one

every

at the

which

Holy Ghost, Three

Lord's

our

reception of

one

gave

from

in

the

celebrate,the

day

doctrine

from

[Serm.

Though

Rom.

x.

9.

well in

detail, we,

or


THE

XXIL]

unto

let him

you,

say I

so

again, If

now

Gospel

unto

him

Anathema

be

this

"

be

to

believed

have

no

than

you

The

that ; we

of

powers

is essential

How of

the

to as

if

an

knew

we

being

additional

And, final

what

may

to

be

it to be a

reason

while

do

we

so

; our

should "

be

shunned To

of the

to

lie

declare

conclude. are

to

"

error

dare

whole

if it other

?

portion

Surely we it,as

are fully care-

knowing it,

not

ness. watchful-

anticipateGod's

Anathema

to

do

conceal

we

dare

counsel

vidual indi-

of

these

marks re-

systematizingand

the Gospel Faith, making simplifying

Gal. i. 8, 9.

have

of God."

againstwhich

directed, viz. that

1

doctrine

against ourselves, who

the

The

sufficient

any

in

of

guarded by it,lest haply it

doctrines

found

task

any

anxiety and

not

we

becoming indifference,

for

judgment by attachingthe

part

!

us

unbelievers, yet neither any

not

material

for

motive

; and

essential ; and

is it to trifle with

committed

guard

far from

so

then

message

bound

be

is

necessary

the

to

nevertheless, why should

dangerous

are

word, why the

should

other

then

case

give any

cannot

before,

any

many

adequate

We

preached

received, let

of the

told how

not

mind

Trinityitself

of the

have

ye

doctrines

revealed

the

beside

we

303

other

said

preach

state

some

are

solvingthe problem. reason,

that

V

know

we

:

any

have

As

man

US.

preach any we

Anathema.

be

TO

"

that which

you, than

Gospel unto

COMMITTED

heaven," he says,

from

Angel

an

TRUST

A

GOSPEL,

much

of

one


TRINITY

304

articles

two

or

the

is

rest, In

only.

and

"

of

that

command to

stand

increase

order"

In

institutions.

the

the

a

the break teach

of

one

men

of

Kingdom teach

them,

Kingdom

of

Heaven

;

to

be

1."

Heaven

1

class

Matt.

v.

19.

in

but defend

of

rea-

another

dience obe-

this

vated culti-

hand

hear shall

Whosoever

the

called

to

ency inconsist-

other

whosoever

shall

same

"

view

consistent

the

called

but

a

ecclesiastical

commandments, be

shall

he

the

;

the

injunction

thing, by

Truth. least

these

so,

one

On

reason.

Eternal

of

words

by

indeed,

ages,

before

with

our

of

precepts

the

of

every

undertaken

of

contrasted

of

broken

endowment

have

grounds

on

made

all

rare

we

dishonoured

Baptism

heathen,

religion

Ordinances,

are

light

manner,

are

In

very

age,

the

efficiency

like

Gospels

Epistles. is

the

ways"

so-called

the

soners

old

the

in

of

province

of

made

dismissing

or

Sanctification,

evangelize

to

this

Church,

doctrine

inward

and

decency

"

the

;

the

of

Polity

neglected

disparaging to

XXII.

[Serm.

spirit, sometimes

same

the

with

it, and

confined

not

the

sometimes

of

SUNDAY.

shall

and least

in

the

shall

do

and

great

in

the


SERMON

THE

FEAST

XXIII.

OF

ST.

TOLERANCE

BARNABAS

OF

RELIGIOUS

Acts

He

was

When to

good

a

Christ show

city

furnished

wilderness His

And

one.

of

Divine

the

is

Life

one

use,

which

set

under

circumstances, which

discern

we

poured

upon

miraculous

whether

destroy

their

character, vol.

the

it.

to

and as

of

courts

of

various if

or

The and

moral,

them

with x

the

well

as

the

the

Temple.

general are

as

no

a

of

especial their

had

it, of ward out-

dispositions,

respective peculiarities of invest

of

specimens

and

advantages,

Apostles

lanes

diversity

us.

kind.

every

minds

us

same

around

faith.

duly improve

we

before

the

of

Himself

the

of

type

and

unto

of

supper,

and

many

;

people

streets

sort

a

Ghost,

took

the

or

are

this

Festivals

our

the

Judea,

which

in

Holy

a

for His

guests

first followers

Church,

ERROR.

praise, He

hedges,

of

the

of

APOSTLE.

24.

form

to

His

and

xi.

full

came

forth

Highways

and

man,

THE

grace

associates,

tendency temper

to

and

sanctity beyond


BARNABAS.

ST

306

imitation,

our

which

may

found

them,

the

be

fishers

each

first,from

"

Feast

at the

Innocents, before

us

women

who

or

she

whose

issue

of

the

the

realize to at the

us

the

for

Such, of James

ardour

obstinacy of

the Mark. his

and

own

towards

St. Barnabas way; that

nor

to

afford

of

Thomas,

help

us

the

and

I

Holy Apostle, if

us

be on

faith,

our

struction. in-

immature

fall of

Peter,

cowardice

with

a

wanting this his

of

serve

abundant

sudden

furnishes shall

His

many

Gospels

instance, is the

John, the

and

well ! Moreover,

truth the

;

mites, the

staunched,

at the

in

us

they

the

Lazarus

penitence upon

history,and

time

same

the

or

John, Mary

two

was

of

evident to

again

brought

are

and

her

blood

presented

these

sisters of

with

and

definiteness

; and

brate cele-

we

Lord, Mary the wife

our

tears

quent elo-

Purification,or

ignorant Samaritan

the characters

while

forth

the

Mary,

and widow

"

Pharisee, Luke

who

of James

the

poured

feet, and

to

Mother

Martha

again,from

who

to

these,

are

Virgin Mary,

Anna,

of

ministered

Cleophas, the

woman

Feast

the

at

Magdalene,

and

Simeon

or

Gennesareth,

Apollos the

Epiphany

Blessed

the

instance,

sages, whom

eastern

of the

different from

how

of

the

physician,or

it

as

busy tax-gatherer,

the learned

Paul

for

different

then, from

other,

Alexandrian, the

the

errors

them,

of

lake

the

on

left

John,

and

Baptist,how

ascetic

the

and

Peter

Zealot, Matthew

the

Simon

It

warning.

our

men.

simple

preclude failingsand

to

or

[Serm.

of

lesson in

day

in

piety I hold


TOLERANCE

XXIII]

only

forth, not

him

becomes

the

text

is

goodness "

the

says,

son

that

he

was

of

first

to

before

Saul

When

to

us

character warmth

Lord and the

How

and

at Antioch.

a

of him.

The

land

which

Apostles,to

of

deed

notice

next

kindness, of

private character. he

assayed

disciples ; but they not

took

him,

he

and

brought

was

declared

how

he

He

had

spoken

that

all

were

that

had

a

ciple. dishim the

seen

him,

to

preached boldlyat Damascus, Next, he is mentioned

1."

of the

commendation

shown

he on

kindness,

heart, compassion,

Jerusalem,

believed

still with

had

by going

had

of Jesus

name

text, and

way,

he

how

of

The

mere

a

to

the

to

Barnabas

in the

of

sellingsome

second

a

of

Apostles,and

the

given him,

was

brethren.

come

and

of him, But

to

was

join himself

afraid

praise of Barnabas,

proceeds to the

his poorer

amiable, though

as "

is his

giving the

sets

he

full of

man,

name,

this account

to

of him

distribute to of him

which

This

faith." his very

his

mark

answer

his,and

was

good

a

consolation," which

hear

we

it in

his

munificence.

and acts

of

of

example.

our

"

307

peculiar graces

considerateness, gentleness,

His

ERROR.

parts

explainedby

of

it appears,

as

the

and

Ghost

Holy

in

warning, not

our

The

RELIGIOUS

those

in

character, but

OF

"

of

love

mission

Barnabas, above

1

he

that

Acts

was

to

2

good

in the kind. man

first converts

the rest, was

ix. 26, '27. x

the

a

same

in

honoured

?"


with

Church

the

by

encouraging

and

this

strength

When

he

he

Antioch,

an

aided

the

the

of

minister saints

poor

with the

Apostle and

same

Jerusalem

Scripture history

him

of

than

the

particularforce

Holy

The

Ghost

is called

of our

put

same

Son

the

is

term

of

highest honour applied

Consolation," this

with that

w7hen

received

from

the

to or

his and

with

sent

of

Thus

the his

to

emplification ex-

Moreover, be

name

observed.

Paraclete, as assisting, ; now,

; and

title,we of

St. Paul's hands

as

if

Apostle,the

is called

Paraclete

converts

us

the

He

him.

honourable

Gentile

converts

answer

a

upon

the

the

continued

advocating,encouraging,comforting to

when

grace.

his

towards

Church

the

but

of his characteristic let

in

perplexity. does

scarcelymore

is

and

name,

others

their

relieve

to

St. Paul

wras

from

ceeded suc-

of

bounty

ordinances, Barnabas

Mosaic

the

Church

occasion

Gentile

the

he

he

Afterwards,

troubled

Judaizing Christians

the

on

Gentiles'

Judaea.

of

of

Thus

joined with

he

;) of

purpose

Lord."

Next,

God,

itself is

St. Paul, whom

by

the

grace.

character

with

founder

unity

of

grace

his

the

unto

the

approaching famine,

being

that

view

in

circumstance

bringing thither.

in

the

seen

all

cleave

being

in

God's

of

showing

them

accounted

be

even

may

had

of

wray

would

they

had

binding together

and

exhorted

and

of

by

which

work,

glad ;" (surelythis

was

heart

[Serm.

incipientfruit

came,

mentioned "

this

and

the

"

BARNABAS.

ST.

308

in are

Antioch the

"

the cordance ac-

told had

Apostles'


XXIII]

TOLERANCE

decision

against

RELIGIOUS

On

the

other

Judaizers,

the

hand,

unbecoming

309

they rejoiced for

the

;

way

doctrine, the

of With

all

his

of

he

Gentiles, but and

other, in

Peter

they

came,

when

they

first

he

"

were

did

And

circumcision.

likewise

him

with

carried

was

other his

sister's

with

John,

whose

thought

with Now

them,"

good

from

them to

the

it is very

1

Gal.

take

to

from work

dissembled

ii. 12, 13.

was

him

with

Pamphylia,

of

The

determined

But

them, and

description

xv.

Mark,

tween quarrel be-

1."

Acts

also

Apostolic journey, Mark.

plain what

of

were

Barnabas

Barnabas

their

on

surname

not

them

"

the

withdrew,

dissimulation."

occasioned

St. Paul.

and

with

which

the

judices pre-

carried

indulgent treatment

which

son,

him take

his

was

their

on

from

was

he

that

insomuch,

with

away

instance

;

conduct.

matter

came

other Jews

the

of

eat

come,

separated himself, fearingthem

the

a

indulging the who

a

in

Gentiles, yet

the

resist

not

dulgence in-

others, yet in

matter

a

for

Antioch.

to

; before

away

of

of

cases

over-easiness

an

could

racter peculiar cha-

are

Judaizingbrethren,

some

Jerusalem

faults

one,

his

Both

tenderness

occasion

one

of

persons

the

towards different

his conduct

Apostle, as instancing somewhat

an

frequentlyexhibit.

"

"

occasions

two

on

infirmitywhich

of that

to

ERROR.

consolation."

the

is

OF

37, 38.

who went

Paul parted denot


310

ST.

ter, and the

what

kind

historyof

of the

and

the

thus

is

with of the

one

is

the

ought

if

we

step, according

these

excellent

mistake.

look

and

moment,

a

Charity

is tainted

so

directingpower

the

may men

character be

the

step by

it may most

be, getic, ener-

off from

Him once

extreme

some

spiritof We

word

principal which

or

a

grace,

the

receives

heart.

is

particularreason

for

of

Barnabas

us, and

as

the those

to

in

this

type

of

who

are

guide

sovereign

our

other for

sons, rea-

it is

the

commands

of

dwelling upon

age, the

hope

prayer, cannot

is

the

considered

among

our

ments. command-

therefore, among

appliesthem

there

in

over-easiness, holiness

up

; and

is faith

And

fall into

revealed

God's

conduct

Christ, and

ing show-

ourselves, at

presumption.

into

heightened

of

look

we

as

He

spiritual pride,zeal degenerates into

with

ourselves. rule

if

becomes

fierceness,activityeats is

God's

towards

tempers

walk

zealous,

holy,most

peaceful,yet

most

corrupted

heavenly as

as

sistently con-

evidencinghow

as

lightof

mind

our

him,

him

only as

diligentto

not

in

Church.

not

us,

are

graces

the

to

to

be, but

to

are

loving,most

most

for

warning

istics character-

feel towards

we

full

ensample,"

an

of the Christian

highest giftsand

sinful nature,

for

us

in

us

was,

remained

man

reverence

and

we

Be

of

unto

foundations

what

us

"

he

of faith ; still the

and

the

ensample

an

Holy Apostle. Holy

infirmities

he

[Serm.

lesson, is brought before

of

Ghost

Holy and

this

BARNABAS.

because

better

most

he

sort

in esteem.

of


XXI1L] The

TOLERANCE

world

ungodly; other

OF

itself but

indeed

in

every

Without

it. from

may

those

some

age,

being

with

man

man.

little matters, of

sort

a

in the

lousness the

be

yet

the

we

age

such

of

trust

may

and

a

our

be

is

it

course inter-

great deal of

a

There

we

national

these

allowed

as

are

real

words,

is

ing dealsettled

a

a

sedu-

benefitting

fatherless,and there

ours,

must

of distress after all ;

the

existing among somewhat

trials

; and

fears, to

and

up

virtues as

in

say

piety)that

humility and

come

it i^

disposedto

consequence

characteristic to

in

conceding

unquestionable. And

favourablyin

with

that

country

relieve

nabas, Bar-

honourable

stranger,the

classes

sometimes

do

the

individuals, and

of

instances

anxiety to

regard ourselves

(nay

goes,

imitation

unlike

not

of

society.

numberless

midst

appearance

us,

of

unquestionable,that

the

motive,

is

liberal

rights

In

wealthy

more

selfish

concerns

of

classes,the

widow.

act

men

or

protecting,relieving,and

in

always

as

the

poorer

the

code

as

up

possess

scrupulous propriety of

conduct

for

regard

of

far

its

the

There

among

sets

of

delicate, courteous,

in all that

thoughtful kindness and

badge

or

from

as

considerate,

generous-minded

one

eminently

in its character

accounted

of

far

as

b

gome

the

secular

mere

has

being,and

who

principle, only

from

as

and

time

or

this yet, certainly, be

Gospel as

"J| |

ever

asking, therefore, how

Christian

it, or

it

it chooses

age

for the

objects of admiration

ERROR.

is what

of the peculiarity

particularfashion

of

RELIGIOUS

a

of

the

memorial


BARNABAS.

ST.

312

God,

before the

of

ruler,

ask

then, by way

too

often

become

of

careful what

do

to

what

is

with

not

lack

Are

ness kind-

our

and

of

thus

Charity,

sufficiently

we

just, rather

and

than

clearlyunderstand

we

and professedprinciples,

the

to ask

weakness,

it ?

right

pleasant? do

is

into

be

yet ?"

we

Charity,but

regards the objects of

as

Charity to

reply,does

degenerate

Christian

not

lack

think

we

tempted

are

we

What

"

When

us.

know

we

and

greatest ;

the young

for

plead

to

commandments,

first and

I

and

[Serm.

do

keep

we

our

them

to

under

temptation ? The

this

answer

lacked

he

confessed, that

be

being

directed

and

lanquid

becomes

Now

help

I fear

in certain

to

us

lack

we

occurrences

is uncharitable be

those

who

deficient which

objects and

in two

against the

sin

and

has

left

Church,

We

us.

its

remonstrating

We

separate

from

heretics, nay ; and

the

when

are

or

them. we

such

men

its We

object to texts

are

to

over-

We

revealed

allow

with

who

comfort

sinners.

ordinances,

without

if uncharitable

of

erted ex-

and

season,

preferringtheir

jealouscustody

Christ

out

it is

indulgingthose

ways,

dealing with

in

of

really deserving.

are

in

tender

that

of

often

too by principle,

unmeaning;

chastised, and

should

kindness, instead

our

braced and

improper

on

as

will

it, firmness, manliness, godly severity. I fear it

must

so

Barnabas

questionhonestly.

altogether,what in

St.

of

history

are

Truths to

speak

teaching, do the

not

word

brought


TOLERANCE

XXIII.]

against

us

St. John's

as

towards hospitality that can

they

suppose

tain, that

day,

it will

rather

a

such

any as

to

while

long

there

contrary

opinions they

are

it.

When

vexed, but

as

(to

argument

fair

as

if

feeling the

say And

against them. argument

not

which

against it, use againstthose

upon, and

their

own

brought

of

them.

the

fact,

they

as

haps perwith

accustomed.

are

that

a

to

be

plausible

maintained

be

daring to give

objectionsmay

view the

this

of

the and

if it had

how

be

bation disappro-

to, and

Gospel,

Observe

of

terms

it, recur

use

subjectaltogether,as before

their

honesty they ought, they

vague

indulgent spiritof the

they

that

habitual

minds

built

it,

conscious

in

who

lived

tion considera-

of

least)may

some

were

allowing themselves

hastily satisfythemselves taken

For

it interferes

that

instead

play, as

speak,

in circumstances

and

consider

to

so

their

reminded

to

the

point ;

for the

matter,

They perceive of conduct

are

wrong,

the

have

to

sorry

line

They

called

in

have

being

not

cer*

there

familiarized

have of

view

upon

avow.

the

and

Beared/

them.

Scripture; they

not,

were

from

forgotten that

in

swer an-

the

who

men

subject

have

they

I

superseded

that

immediately

them,

of a

put

to

say for

to

are

the

commands

though

Now,

us.

quite satisfied upon

found

they

which

to

is

be

wish

merely

commands

and

to

show

to

slew

not

are

;;|.;

not

reallymeans

one

any

we

apply

not

ERROR.

command,

them,

do

these

present

RELIGIOUS

OF

dwell

benevolent then never

they rid

miss dis-

been them-


BARNABAS.

ST.

314

selves of it ; it is

duty requiresus conduct

our

accomplish,is

to

takes

man

whether

severe

meditation

be

thus

On

is

the

into

enters

on

its current.

contrary,

sweeping along of

matters

giving

in

one

and

the

glow

a

be

the

chief

are

again

from

from

mere

thoughtlessness,a of the

Truth,

moment,

Truths, various

to

one

way,

consent

denominations

to

of

often

in

in especially

that

open error

to

the which

in

on,

utter

"

like dis-

self-conceit,

Satan or

led

are

that

or

the love

on

it ; and

Thus

at

this

day,

worldliness, but

sanguine temper,

led

"

in

others.

of

of flattery, and happy, susceptibility

looking only

self-denial

sacrifice,nay,

no

of

of

cowardice

cult diffi-

Liberality is

men religion,

instruments

he

self-approbationin

and

property

the

is not

subject of

the

without principle,

bad

ignorance of

which

; and

way

of

or

himself

pleasure

a

it involves

of

province

any

or

nor

the

upon

sacred

without

pleasure

though

giver,even

is exercised

of

This

conceding.

always popular, whatever excites

is

duty,

might,

allows

vigilanceor there

his

action

all his

influence, and

anxious

no

of

of

it with

difficult

not

singlevirtues.

whether

its

to

forward

sent

; there

it.

he

:

is

cultivate

kindly,

Christian

reconcilingin

partialview

one

or

his heart

opens to

some

views

incompatible

the

It

virtues.

opposite

other

which

problem

(comparativelyspeaking) to A

consider

they

the very

it ; whereas

with

with

by confronting it

Christianity,which

of

[Serm.

the

making the

give

up

Church abound

citement ex-

others

habit

of

Gospel to

the

amori""'


TOLERANCE

XXIII]

alter

to

or

us,

is their

find offence

the

taken

how

of

in

generous

a

Not a

they

against or

are

in

deficient

and

truly "good"

such

so

benevolent

of

the

to

so

men,

yet,

;

of

like

shining Him

those

who

most

desirous

"

who

of

duty

they

feel it

may

be, that these

a

to

doubtedly, Un-

these

of the

men

Christian

the

their

feeling, repute

excellentlythe world, and

nesses wit-

doing good," that will failing,

still be

while personally,

them

withstand

serving pre-

them

of

some

such

about

excusing

of the

them.

of

lightsin

deplore

most

Creed,

and

and

poor,

went

they speak

amiable

all classes, in short, fulfil so

office of

the

in responsibility

own

transmittingthem

are

of

of certain

or

appreciationof

their

of

possession,

Athanasian

specimens

best

sacred

lavish

instance,

the

of

due

a

Mysteries, and

among

for

in

are

Service,

the

even

date accommo-

family, and

than

to rid themselves

wish

and

Psalms,

to

or

be

to

posterity,a

rather

Thus,

Commination

of the

them

Christian

the

Anathemas

the

lead

religiousprivileges

to

on

upon

others.

of

goods

they

it, under

curtail

would

and spendthrift,

the

act

kind

creed, they begin

or

their

that

enjoyment

in

own

be

price of personal inconvenience.

property entailed their

To

and, when

;

transaction,

handed

be

to

trust

modify

money

understanding

are

vicious.

action

feelingas

please the

to

as

Church's

may

at the

another

ERROR.

so

the

or

the

at

they

sort

same

Services

our

principle of

one

think

RELIGIOUS

lukewarm,

scoffer, the

to

OF

them.

persons cannot

Sometimes

it

bring themselves


ST.

316

to

of

think

evil of

others immoral

which

makes

practicesof And

the

himself

harm

no

effects

their

simply whether they men,

bear

cannot

their may

they

they are the

on

or,

be

to

hurt

be

in the

saved

are

to the

moral

opinions,as they

ignorance enough

judgment, God's

word,

incur

the

the

or

perhaps they

notion, which

peculiarcharacter they belong to as

and

well

that

of

as

are

her

but

Or

"

of

they

his

the

perhaps

His

tion percep-

knowing of

use

to

soul

speculative not

serious

private

acquiesce in

Church, they

changes.

behind taken

some

up,

Or, fused con-

of

the

Church, arguing that

Church,

rightin

they

of

have

own

tolerant

a

; and

themselves

our

mass

Or

certain

enough

decision

not

expression of

that

Lord."

forbear

they

the

it be

of

responsibilityof shelter

the

of intellectual

faith

having

nor

question is

again,whether

them

to

plainly

errors

; and

of the

consider

certainly

individual, but

by

mischief

tend at-

that

another

day

should to

it is called.

as

in keenness

deficient

is

injuriousto

disapprobation,though

as

their

errors

he

his

the

or

long run,

to

that

this

on

certain

not

are

"

they

person

whereas

;

able favour-

certain

arguing that

;

well-meaning,and

pious and

about

these

but

any

ters. worldly mat-

get themselves

cannot

the

subjects for

on

the

in

tical here-

easiness

same

selfish in

fasten

of

men

the

fit

and

they

and

discountenance, to

them

character

of

harbour

life from

cunning

sometimes

points

[Serm.

; and

opinions or temper

do

BARNABAS.

that

members

it is but to

be

sistent con-

rant, tole-

exemplifying tolerance


XIII] in

TOLERANCE

their

who

does

not

of wish her

hands, and

other

else

of

; but

she

sword

far she

so

she is

if she

certainlynot

they within

hearts, and

blessingsto them,

from

those

this arises

her

Eli's sin, which

is

rant tole-

not

retains

cold

of

unworthy

guiltyof

that

meant

formularies,which

very

are

or

Now,

fire and

her,

dispensesher

causes,

were

it be

proud intellects,and

disbelieve

from

Church

gence indul-

conduct.

or

separate from

;j l7

with

treat

use

testify ; and

remove,

unclean

the

those

as

they

Church,

our

tolerant

a

bosom,

who

who

error,

to

of

ERROR,

in creed

countenance

against those

trulycalled

lax

are

the tolerance

by

she

RELIGIOUS

conduct, when

own

those if

OF

principles; be

not

may

imagined. Such

is the

instances

of

it will him

be

their

one

share

of

how

the

General that our

more

the

minds

full

temper, with

all

and

such

immediately

of

his

in what

he

charitywith

a

is in Jesus.

So

firm far

from

maintenance were

greater

that

any

it.

His

in to

cherish

is associated

name

heavenly dispositionsas

connected

differed

men

whether

the

know,

exhortations

with

tiveness, serenityof soul, clearness see

; but

Disciple abounded

Epistle is

good

compare

Apostleshad

of these

;

by contrasting

excellence

spiritof love, we

Beloved

blessed

cannot

points of

the other

or

We

in the

us

of St. Barnabas

clearlyunderstood

St. John.

with

suggested to

imperfectionrecorded

more

together in the

defect of mind

his fervour

are

it, contempla"

of

Barnabas of

in

the and

faith.

Now

; in

uniting

Truth

as

exuberance

it


BARNABAS.

ST.

318

of

the

rather,

desired

life,and

see

them but

he

them

their

for

them,

which

Truth

the

for

he

he

preached

it,he did

not

Truth

the

supremacy

of

who

is above

all.

this and

voices

of

be

never

this

is

(what of

fearful

rejected

men

age

forgottenthen, saintlyApostle, the

his

is

descriptionshe

inspired writings

sights

looked

out

he

had

whom

1

but

in

gives

the

of

still

gives us

in

; and

unison

other

1.

that

with

parts

Presence, the

3 John

ther whe-

certainlyin

call)severe

now

men

not,

or

Him

of

upon

Him,

forget

to

Word

and spirits,

for

who

wisely, that

shunning heretics, which

this

in

command

age

of

fed

so

those

flesh, that this is he who

about

force

the

as

their

Church

so

if

deemed re-

them,

of

the

yet,

ourselves

day by day

command of

this

it

in

measure

world

loved had

as inordinately

so

world

in the

seen

once

any

the

Truth,

Let

the

was

towards

unearthly Prophet, who

heavenwards

that

the

picture to

we

which

loved

in it ;

love them

the

when

loved

He

which

the

suffers

brethren,

V

sake

stern

was

he

the

Truth

He

He

her.

troubled

loved

the

was

spiritualattainments. honestly, that

He

Truth

the

more

indulgence

Truth's

Living

the

for

God,

the

great unchangeable

weak

eyes. in

for

submit, if they would

must a

them

loved

"

they

zeal

men,

the

them

which

on

shut

to

more

which

Verities,to

loved

he

bring before

to

his

interferingwith

charityfrom

that

[Sum.

Law,

the of

his and


TOLERANCE

XXIIL] the

the

very

fearful

Apocalypse book

for

a

man

Barnabas, yet zealous

as

had the

beloved

is the

I

I wish and

holy

I have

and

us,

shape

what

love ; but that

they

accommodation

this be

well of

religiousat of

of to

his

and

Expedience; these, all, resolve

His

with

Attribute.

Hence,

be

remedial,

a

refer

means

an

of

all the the

to

all

end,

in

by

St. Let

God. are

they

as

into

one

which,

who

far

as

consider to

found

named

men

creatures

they

be

principleof

of

conscience and

Many

Nature,

are

love.

maintenance

wrath

There

observed.

ing unmean-

it.

to

the

infirmity,is

brethren, the

Providence

to

Divine

to

magnify, in

firm

the

a

see

are

consider is

of zeal

Christian

till I

lack

our

benevolence,

mere

Charity,

us,

languid

profess to

they

they

characteristic

John

all

of

perfect

of

among

up

Ethics

and

other, what

or

breast

their

misname

country

derness ten-

Law.

the

to

we

my

Religion

of

among

character

of

hope

no

schools

springing

which

benevolence

found

as

and

in the

?

It is

kind

once

Strictness

whole

the

a

of God

love.

of

at

is

fearful book

prospect of this element

any

give

to

exercise, in the grace

sternness

and

temper

be

end

wrath

Apostle

they

of fulfilling saw

the

Paul.

Disciple;

union, yet distinct which

of

deny

can

most

sharp contention"

"

no

say, the

to

319

Who

beginning

the

by

ERROR.

God.

of accounts

it is written

possible then,

from

; I may

Scripture,full

Yet,

RELIGIOUS

Almighty

of

Judgments

that

in

OF

vocates adare

instinct

an

dealings of same

one

punishment

deny

that

the


ST.

320

threatened

woe

and

against

they

themselves

love.

They

tired will to

by

forward

surelycarry

the

do

part,

either

efforts,all denial

in

such

upon to

Once

a

are

untutored

who

follow

philosophy. These, love in

the heaven

Spirit of

one

and the

is

sary neces-

it in them

of

theories

principle as

are

of

that taneously spon-

all laborious

salvation," nay,

others

too,

earth,

that

their salvation,

change

suspicion,as and

and

of the

subtle

world, finding a

to

and

were

of tellects, in-

old Gentile

accustomed

if it

ing lead-

mystical turn

a

life

selfing look-

spiritual pride.

imaginations the

chosen

so

trembling,"all

and their

self-confidence

there

more,

out

moral

un-

part,

accounting

thing for

with qualifications

supposed

mind, with

their

dispensingwith

fear

working

"

love,

same

individual

love works

case

"

a

to

on

rather, they consider

or,

of revealed ; in

every

feel that

not

their

Vision

converted

manifestation

that

as

of

God

a

be

mere

every

alreadydone

they on

the

Moreover,

triumph.

has

Christ

solelyas

possibletransgressionson

any

final

(thatis)as

far

as

to

that

they imagine

; and

Him

too

souls, drawing them

their

to

these

themselves

believe

love

the

concerned,

are

ment. Atone-

the

of

tion, dura-

placereligionin

Saviour,

and

eternal

feelings ; and

righteousnessby

sin to

that

God

their

upon

of

doctrine

of the excited

look

is of

sinners

others, who

are

exercise

from

[Serm.

the

explainaway There

mere

BARNABAS.

make

providence a

sympathy

heart, absorbing all things into itself,and

pervading in

every

kindling


XXIII.] a

TOLERANCE

RELIGIOUS

sit at

home

perfectionfrom are

in the

by

nature;

it ;

external

an

means

obedience, a

difficult to three

principlecorrupting annihilation

pleasurablework.

mere

schools

these between accurately opinion,without using words of

of

I have the

wish

observed

to

then,

different from

spirit, yet,

pursue

that each

three

other

in

not Scripture, only as

forebodes assuredly

which

which,

is not

the

of God

voice

judgment

of

at

the

the

more

of passionfor the beautiful thus

"

the

loins and

VOL.

II.

no

of

all, "

a

as

wonder

the

ill to

science, con-

sinner,

or

is

a

mere

volence, bene"

mysticalsort, a kind sublime. and ing Regardthat no

perfectChurch, y

of

of Utility, or, disciple

effeminate;

become

ideal notion

love, but also

goodness"only,and

God,"

of

represented

maintains, religionist

exclusive

the

as

according to in the

of

is

they also rejectthat

wonder

no Scripture,

respect, viz., in

one

God

it be

however

Rejectingthe testimony of

fire."

consuming

a

Let

principlesand

Christian's God

the

for

enough

systems,

their

this

in

said

subject.

these

all agree

overlookingthat

but

;

It is

discriminate

those who

a

Truth

;

imagination; conscience,

unseemly familiarity ; yet

in

hold, or

soul is pure

holiness,a passivecontemplationof God

taste ;

and

either

men

final

to

of the

moral

separate

hold, that the human

to

sin,

by

These

action.

way

contemplateit.

and speculating,

evil, destined

attained

"

ERROR,

rapturous enjoyment in all who

They

a

OF

not

"

the

rity seve-

they ungird wonder is

a

that

Church

their their

which


ST.

lets every

rightto

any a

one

censure

But of

"

send

us

and

St.

"

"

a

a

flame a

"

Truth,"

of

as

and fire,

out

a

of the

Order

and

proclaimingthe

proclaimingHis nature, glorious

of attaining Heaven, difficulty

the

the

necessityof taking up

cross,

and

beauty of

of

self-denial and

the disbelieving

tidingsof mercy with

a

only will

the austerity,

for

Thus

it.

come

force

constraining power

impress,when

hope

Christians

themselves

like

the excellence

Faith, and

with

be

and

1

the

hazard

duty

only will to

and

fear go

successful

men,"

life,the

danger of riches,

Catholic

zealouslycontending

men,

our

sakes,

our

of

of the way

narrowness

as

are

sharpsword,"

languagefor

human

the

white

are

eyes

a

real characteristic of His

though expressedin

Christ,

fresh from

whose

shrinkingfrom

not

love," and of

hairs

of His mouth

;" to

St. Paul

of in

and

the thus

years

Witness

heads

this

in

pray God

Lord,"

snow,

indulgent.

come

Truth

a

"

the

whose

"

white

Witness

wrath, as

of

thus

must

speaking the

the

as

We

in the midst

the terror

others in risk

may

.the Discipline,

of Him

wool,

less inflict

present day, for

reform

a

work

"

and be

not

at the

of Elias.

John,

presence

like

that

severe

loving in

dare

want

"

His

knowing

disclaims

much opinion,

themselves

curse,

power

to revive

and

way,

own

an

think

lies our pray,

and spirit

[Serm.

error. religious

eternal

must

we

pronounce

on

then

his

on

go

those who

an

Here

BARNABAS.

the with

the

souls of ing abid-

an

together; in

of

then

ting fight, quit-

conquering

"

and

ruling


TOLERANCE

XXIII.] the

furyof

in

purityand by

midst

when

we

is the

overcome

by

henceforth

no

to

give us sons

and

shall not

holiness.

"

of

hope

of

His

walls

daughters,an

be cut

they

ever

"

are

know from

flesh,"to put away

them, and

raises

trust

in

name

a

desire of friends

up

Him,

2

will

and

better

everlastingname

Is. lvi. 4, 5.

Y

the

who

off1."

1

truth,)

stand us, to with-

to

if

grace

of

to feelings,

commands,

if they lonely,

within

Then

the relative,to relinquish

nearer

the

He

the

after-the

or

sightof them,

even

human

mere

sister's son,

them, when

Barnabas,

the

loving in

are

is vouchsafed

and

man

their feelings

of love and

Spiritboth

Peter

Church

(under the blessingand

of Paul

the heart even

us

they condense

and discipline,

prosper,

who

323

maintainingthe

when

power,

ERROR

firmness, strictness,and

of

of Him

RELIGIOUS

world, and

severe

a

only can

the

OF

than

of

that


XXIV.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

THE

OF

NATIVITY

OF

SIN.

REBUKING

Mark

John

had

said

vi.

brother's

In

Collect

the

"boldly

us

John

the

Baptist, of

Herod

the

the

himself tried the

this

we

to

after

vice" died

forsake

and

proud

his

resented

I

death.

a

of

the

have

to

thy

enable of

example in

Martyr

St.

faithful

the

him

in

cruel

woman

not

go

which

Gospels.

other

could

he

;

through are

well

a

had

married,

effected

details

known

and

Herodias,

but

length

sin

of to

;

bring

prophet,

he

the

wife.

not

the

ways

at

heinous

so

whom and

brother's

his

it, yet respected

history,

atrocious

to

God

the

taken

had

interference,

need

thee

duty.

Tetrarch

please

for

pray

guilty king, though

to

reader

day,

who

lawful

wife.

Baptist protested against

the

and

this

rebuke

to

discharge

John

of

18.

It is not

Herod,

unto

BAPTIST

JOHN

ST

his this

every


XXIV.]

Serm.

REBUKING

St. John

the

fulfil;that for

harsh

Baptisthad

of a

rebuking of

man

thing

to

well, that

right

a

Herod

have and

hand, he

put

who upon

we

us

fit

then

to

some

it is

Now,

world

in the and

speak

to

express

John

the

cerity, sin-

On

him.

laden

was

;

yet

office,inasmuch

boldly,"when I

doing. the

upon

duty

extreme

vice so

there

who

opinion these

proceed

duty,as

retiringwill

and

ill-mannered

judgment,

who

forced en-

will

whether

act

intercourse vice

rebuke take

they

a

are

from

not

before

the

at

care

them.

part of St. with

others

in

judges

:

bold

all ; the

pleasure fit

men

forward,

retire, and

comes

will

their

not

themselves

what

on

of

sorts

fastidiousness, do

classes

Baptist in

two

are

put

those

timidity,or

the

their

be

his life.

in his

remarks

I

therefore

that

not

rebuke

to

; and

much

an

him

cost

share

a "

those

"

of

Neither

rightspirit,

a

firmly,sharply,and

so

St. John

plain that ;

indolence,

in

buke re-

by to-day'sFestival.

us

upon

it is difficult to

good-willtowards

opportunities for

make

a

gravity,temper,

which has

rather, it is

with

spoke

all bound

are

have

we

of

one

every as

us

a

Holy Baptist rebuke

live have

with

say

angry;

his rebuke

now

to

him

him

evident

that faithfully, We

The

making

an

other

the

; but

right time,

a

manner.

rebuked

nay,

"

to

that it is difficult

arrogant mind

one

is,at

without

must

a

Not

king.

a

in power,

men

difficult office

most

a

rude

to such gratification

and

SIN.

giving or

riot,


326

JOHN

ST.

whether

times

they ought and

proper

These

tolerated

subjectsof it is true

; and

Yet

these

whose

duty

it

There

multitude

their

names

of

of

; and

an

on

as

of

they up

Now to

be

and

fond,

malevolent

increase

to

they of

conceal

the trouble of

assailed are

their

days,

rebuking, party may

able to

dispense

from

and those

portment dewho

Baptist. And, by speaking

note, they ;

are

useful

these

manner

the

they

they and

in

relieved

which

those

popular rights.

men

and assailant,

multitude

crime, and

that

or

their

their

on

then

; and

so

virtue,strenuous

thus

office of the

againstmen the

them,

expected ordinarily

are

the

assume

not

open

requisitesof personalcharacter

such

with

of

are

open

censured, but

better, because

the retaliation

inflict

sure, cen-

notion

of such

the

Christian.

often, because

"

morals

public

to be

to

upon

;

the

observingdelicacyin

escape

be

them

with

of

succeed

often

are

is,neglect to do

guardians

who

all

at

not

are

serious

any

take

men

energeticchampions

a

by

should

blame

flatter themselves

is

and

not,

or

of vice

their attack

to authority,

own

[Sbrm.

improper.

or

them.

by

speak

to

censors self-appointed

countenanced

The

BAPTIST.

gratifythe it

as

towards

bad

ever

is,

the

great ;

influence,and

passions

of

tales

of

thus

and

to be looked

come

feared.

such disowned

Every

officious

by one

of

accusers

all who has

wish

his

to

vice

be

place,

are,

I

say,

ians. reallyChristone

to

obey,


XXIV.]

REBUKING

another

rule, a third

to

undertake

to

John

the

duties

Order the

same

day

in

take

men

an

them

upon

of

function

the

their

the

persons

is from

precedes

and

the

organ

of

name," he

"

says,

shall receive

as

a

"I

the

am

be

forth men

this

who

lar, popu-

recognised

ment judg-

and

not

bestow

can

a

on

It

ambassador.

claims the

of

such

severityof in

come

own

:

final

guard against the

Me

ye receive his

in

come

our

Father's

My

If

not.

him

name,

false

ye

ther ano-

will

1."

I notice

this

founded

on

sin another

and

and

divine

fall under

prediction:

Lord's

become

God, whose

self-willed

powers

we

Those

may

shadows

guilt of acquiescingin prophets,lest

to

they attack, still the

part, then, anxiouslyto

our

remains

without

many,

whom

generationof

whole

performance of

order

usurpation,they

of Censor

it

the

Afterwards, an

for the

vice

to

producing are authority, intrudingupon Ministers. They may indeed

their

supported by

by

even

this

rebuke

to

in their

be

is

; and

office of God's

succeed

teacher.

gious reli-

commission.

a

uninterruptedsuccession.

credentials the

is Dot

miraculouslycalled and

appointed

was

services

It

office without

an

reformer

a

of

rebuke.

to

Baptist was

of

SIN

reason.

of peculiarity a

of

Divine

Reprover's office,

Commission,

undertaking Besides

1

the

1 John

it without

these

v.

43.

bad

the

and

men,

a

sequent con-

call,for who

cla-


328

ST.

there that

they ought

gettinginto

on

or

and, when

should

it,we

our

imagine

of

own.

that

another

man's

them

to

it is and

set

their

will find not

failure is that There

was

is ever,

duty

indeed, in all

they cannot

avoid ; but

very

have

not

a

or

instance, when rebuke

to

their

the

simple

difficult

be

the

servants

call

do

to

take

young

upon

Clergy attempt their masters,

on

them

call

on

to

is wrong

avoid, and

seldom, only in

to

their

at

a

all.

from

keep

itself is in

does

reason

rebuke

them

to

they

attempt

whereas, the real

"

things,which

protest againstwhatever this

ascertain

to

perhaps they will impute

no

sin themselves

and

For

Clergy,the

circumstances,

there

knowingit ;

unnecessary

that, generallyspeaking,the

to

to

apt

elders, private Christians

right their

; and

our

are

we

some

will

ever

Bishops,or

succeed

duty

for difficulties,

When

duty.

speak against the direct

their

into

superiors,they get reason,

our

be

But

perplexed

by

it to

that

our

concerns

course

self-willed conduct

attempting

consider

minds

ourselves, whether

ask

embarrassed

men

as

find ourselves

we

the

do

matter straightforward

more

far

that is, as

suppose,

imagine

they ought

in

trouble

over-sensitive

and

excited

they

or

far

a

I know

cannot

sake. righteousness'

for

commonly

than

in truth

discouraged,

perplexed and

they suifer

stamp, who

better

a

finding that

on

[Serm.

gain and envy's sake,

rebuke, when

to

who,

office well,

it, are

of

others

are

; and

not

is

for

againstvice

mour

BAPTIST.

JOHN

silent

high places,

need extreme

"

not

wish

cases,

to

for


XXIV.]

REBUKING

instance, as, when order

to

protect

called

man

blame

way

those

equals

our

easy to below but

in

us

quite enough

if

confine

we

be

St. John

not

for suffering

his faithfulness ; and

should We

it

happen, as

so

must

not

We

depend

the

on

I

rank

; the

God's with

of

society.

Herod

greatest king

is to

Ministers, and indeed

all honour

trepidationof that with

their

what

is true is much

they power even more

merely wealthy or

mind

or

by

a

in the

out with-

inferior.

are

who

Nor, in

are

St. John's sense,

a

rior infe-

inferior to

approached by them, out withgetting for-

cowardice, without of the

divine

Church,

gifted

appointment.

instance

applicablein ennobled.

other

are

loyal service,but

servants

are

one

of

never

the rich.

on

was

be

and

as

merely

is, in

of

earnestness.

our

they

well

mean

are

be, without

inferiors

our

is

tyrannize;

should it

seal of

those

by inferiors,do lower

as

poor

who

penaltyor

because

us,

annoy

are

prospect

we

some

that

suppose,

to

power

the

These

to

the

true

being willingto acquiescein

to

manner Baptist's

under

however

in the

censure

those

arrogant, the

reproved

strong word,

ifla

Here, again, it

He

a

our

towards

reproving.

use

to do

subjectsof it.

language

station, to

was

in

of

inferiors.

our

violent

use

such

and

simple minded,

way

the lawful

are

jeopardy,or

to duty, directly superiors.

have

we

is in

the

the

his

rebuking vice,

who

Faith

rescue

in

upon

in truth

of

or

denounce

or

And

the

SIN.

But

of the the is it

King case

a

of

And self him-

the

lightmatter


ST.

330

such

to reprove

risk of

the

these Him

JOHN

for suffering

things,without who

And

?

men

BAPTIST.

died

can

do

we

Who

it ?

without

so

is sufficient for

guidance and strengthof

the

His

purchase for

to

[Serm.

Church

this

high

authority?

Again, parents It is

reason.

They

the world's a

office is irksome

with

the

besides, parents

fond.

look

cares,

quarter where

they have

as

and

;

suitably; "

ridicule and

own,

those

he

each

sort

And

is

of

other's faults, and

and even

does rebuke

to

the

we

requirea equals

our

the

of failings line

himself

as

tacit

to

our

that,in

is aware,

come

their

we

to

a

naturallyshrink

has

rious se-

a

fear

same

person

binding

it

in

us

is

Providence,

more,

lie in

doing. Accordingly, it a

duties in

make

inferior to

are

of

holiness

religiouslife,which

Christians,by

from

release

them.

who

considerate

every

over-

about partialities

next, because

censure;

equals commonly and

as

recreation.

a

this, first, because

and

duty.

our

respected by them,

not

also, much

rebuking another, and

find

a

to

of

being alternatelyharsh

and

ripenessin Christian

our

bear

cannot

temporal appointments so

as

preferences and

to rebuke

work,

different

a

well

as

home

they seasonablyrebuke

And the

indolent

are

their

to

weakly indulgent,are when

their children

for

performance

they would

their

children

their

rebuke

to

misplaced affection,not fear, which

here

interferes And

the

here

; but

bound

are

strict from

pass,

that

agreement, wink

keep silence; whereas,

at

if


REBUKING

XXIV.] of

each

forced

us

himself

sensible when

he

another, and

through

also to

himself

say how

can

thus

; and

heathen

which

And

to be

not

those

solicitous

of

that

us

; which

in is

they

a

equals?

lowered;

mark

mon Mam-

to

professto

gain the

of vice

good breeding

would

conduct

or

and

have

in the

of

habits

more

fellow-

our

case

tence pre-

of those

Christians,who

of the privileges

they bring

a

of

privateviews

be

to

present age,

faith

evidentlyfalse

the

the

they merely

it, were

while profession,

their

and

devotion

of

the

to

all the while

who

about if their

but

creatures,

it

as

truth

with

is

nancing counte-

culpabletoleration

us,

nothing

friends

our

manners

to consider

around

were

this

the

by

seems

bind

societyis constantlytending

state.

is sanctioned

thus

by

morals

up

benefit

profession. Who

is done

is mixed

neighbour

both

blessing,would

consistent

Christian

of

of God

service

God's

harm

his

he would

imperfectionsof

standard

331

make

to

wrong,

more

much

the The

did

a

SIN.

gine ima-

Gospel by

scandal

on

it

by

their lives. if it be

Now,

to

perform

the

is it also

They

who

their

weight

men

office of

consistencyof

and so

"

the

who

rebuke

reprove

are

well

of

a

a

necessary with

the

character,

be

can

the

on

given for one

hand

requiresa maturity

censor

and

principleseen

also best is

rules

I observe, that, as

?

rebuking vice

asked, what

result

of

acknowledged, possessingit.

from greatestpropriety, are

generally the

very

qualifiedfor reproving.

giftwhich

grows

with

the need

To of


ST.

332

JOHN

Not

exercisingit. effort

BAPTIST.

that

part ;

and shame, timidity,

undue

be

all, his mode

his

on

collected

and

prompt

after

on

of

he

must

the

What

I

The

is this

natural and

and light,

at

Be

frank, do

not

the world

is too

it to sin in word allow of

friend

or

bad

to

or

deed

statingyour and

way,

with

those

foster

in

better

be

faults

their

whom

they

themselves of

mode a

than

the

right that

Do

not

intercourse shrink

from mind

tell their

strangelysolemn

a

if

as

of

of singleness

they

such to set

doing

were

men,

not

right,but

only also

spiritof self-complacency.

findingfault

notion

with

a

right

found, who

in

wish

their

Truth, suffer

nor opinions,

to

are

a

plain

rebuke.

this in

do

the

familiar

extraordinary; and

offend

a

the

in

so

conceit

some

on

without in

by

; and

a

notions

your

taught

great parade,

a

something

Such

and

own,

neighbours of

be

false

Persons

love.

keep

stranger

societyto advance

will do

you

his

general

your

callingthem

yourselves, nor,

to

wrong

in

be

to resist.

or

viewing all thingsin

at

candid

names.

and

Aim

way.

but

more

gracefulwill

well, because

to

habitual

cheerful, honest, manly temper

a

will find fault

you

his

Christ, the

of

cultivate

:

learn

depend mainly

more

difficult to escape

more

mean

deportment

will

doing it

discreet, unexceptionable,and censures,

false

overcome

withstanding evil ;

in

after the law

is formed

out with-

gain it

and delicacy,

generalcharacter.

temper

will

one

any

his

an

|Serm.

that

they

is

connected inseparably

themselves

parties they blame

;

are

whereas

far

the


XXIV.J

REBUKING

single-hearted

Christian

gloomily,

or

naturally, gently, he

would

tell

path,

which

was

as

without

he

because have

done

turn

serve

always the

pain

of

his

interference

there his

office

to

occasioned

duty, knowing

that

his

determined

any

how

against

the

even

in

These

his

are

a

others

by

Recollect men's

as

to

be

his

in

be

not

dwell

not

such

a

result

that

in

truth

of

doing

mode

good,

was

light

cautious

of

I

"

and

of

his

in future

rudeness

perance intem-

or

manner.

few

suggestions

sins

:

we

"

:

"

1 Tim.

v.

22.

for

other

Be

keep thyself pure

1

important

an

of

occasion

when

words

Paul's

on

each

the

be

silence,

our

St.

by

more

appearance

not

us

will

make

to

him,

must

advice

intention

daily influence

We

evil; let

far

so

his

in

correct

his

but

over

you

conscious,

being

to

failure, except

down,

and

himself

in

feeling is,

it, yet he to

;

His

though

just

course,

him

you,

terely aus-

obstacle

some

so.

meant

is much

ever

being

other

do

to

he

on

of

throw

to

And

as

of

not

stiffly,but

not

matter

friend

able

me."

taken

love;

fault,

feeling of superiority

good

a

in a

likely

was

find

as

his

333

will

but

and

absurd

any

SIN.

V

good

or

misleading

ought not

ject. sub-

to

speak.

partaker

of


SERMON

THE

FEAST

unto

not

in the

St.

the

memento

Ministries

was

ever

the

is

Vide

as

more

yet the

Matt.

than

a

taken

this in

Festival,

is

the

and

that

the

of

greater

was

the

cially espe-

Apostle

Gospel,

representative

of

18,

19.

Luke

xxii.

29, 30.

John

xxi.

as

the

ministry *.

xvi.

he

had

Kingdom

reflection

because

parts of

various

previous

appointed.

God

a

St.

of

Prophet ;"

Ministers,

this, I observe,

for

all

God

in

is

especial dignity

has

least

Christ's

of

the

of

that

striking

a

over

messenger

is

he

day

have

of

but

there

he.

the

we

Ministry

any

least And

thus

women

Baptist ;

the

suggests,

appropriate type

Christian

1

for

much

born;

he.

of

is greater than

Almighty

"

was

been

born

are

John

God

Christian

fitted

Peter

than

text

which

heaven, the than

the

great

as

that

Baptist;

the

John

those

day suitably follows

as

of

St.

Kingdom

Peter's

John

vii. 28.

of

APOSTLE.

MINISTRY.

Luke

prophet

greater

a

least

THE

CHRISTIAN

Among

you,

PETER

ST.

OF

THE

I say

XXV.

15"17.


XXV.]

Serm.

THE

let

Now,

as

is

is the

who

were

shadows

of

the

Gospel is

His

as

evident,

soon

has,

in

behind

Him

; and

Now, chose

in

Apostles,to doing Of

the

be His

(God

forbid

portion

of

!)but His

says St. Luke, to

cure

diseases

and ; and

gave

gave

means, ment, sacra-

office than consider

to

show, Scripture

affirmative. all

know, Christ He

He

them He

them a

sent

called

during His

the

them

power

did

of

Himself.

equal power

;

certain sufficient

gave

authorityover he

or

thinking,that to

we

which

say He

power.

of

only question

in the

gave

works

He

type

a

whom disciples,

"

"

This, I

for

place,as

He

wonderful not

by

even representatives

And

David,

fact, left representatives

of

of His

out

I do

course

less

reason

determine

first

ministry.

own

is

missioned. com-

Gospel

a

this, I proceed

to

As

stated; the

matter

the

twelve

Christ.

as

there

us

of

Minister

pledge and

a

Elias

and

be

Christ

ever

and

the

is less than

representativesof

enables

; but

is less than

the

being, whether

be

Ministers

present substitute.

Moses

as

stead, must

all

Almighty God

Saviour

sacrifice

are

so

for,

messengers

Aaron, Samuel,

the

Grace

Jewish

a

His

to

whom

Moses,

prophecy of

in

;

Prophets, Priests, Lawgivers,

Kings,

Judges, or

Evident Iv

all other

compare,

religion,whether

peculiardignity

representative of Christ

stands

superior beyond

the

consists.

above infinitely

he

God,

from

consider, in what

us,

this,that he Christ

MINISTRY.

Christian Minister

of the in

CHRISTIAN

them

them

power,"

all devils,and to

preach the


336

ST.

Kingdom He

God,

of

and

expresslymade

world

large;

at

receive

Himself.

eth

2."

Me

His

He

passion,similar

exercised, viz. the

But

and

purchasedfor

Atonement

He

then

still,be Himself

Me,

then

even

breathed

Receive

ye the

remit, they

"As And

remitted

in the

power

before

as

cures,

the

of

1

a

man

so

Christ, and

Luke

ix. 1, 2.

said

them,

unto

sins

; and

supply

Here

representatives of

additional

commissioned

sins,

Stewards

Matt.

of us,

of

evidence

in

in detail of

included

account

2

ye

soever whose-

retained3/'

are

likewise

us

offices particular

Let

"

inform

had

as representatives regards

Apostles were

stead, and

sent

preachingHis Kingdom.

and

followingtexts the

that

His

He

hath

for the remission Spirit,

they were

miraculous The

His

of

; and

which

He

saith

Christ's

Apostles became

the

Holy Ghost,

when

unto

Cross,

the

that

them

to

wrought

Whosesoever

Ghost.

sins ye retain, they then

had

Father

and

and

commission

My

them,

on

Holy

are

giftof

parallelto

send I you.

so

this,He

He

when

higher

assumed.

to

before

preach

to

the

a

was

principally

the

observed,

it

He

which

sin upon

them

gave

the

receiv-

you,

for human man

to

principalpower

commission

perform bodilycures.

them

receiveth

that

to

And

substitutes

receive

to

their

sick V

the

his

that

was

the

heal

to

that

"

out

[Serm.

them

so

Such

PETER.

the

i. 40.

in their as

Christ's

commission.

of the

Ministers

Mysteriesof

'

John

of

some

xx.

God."

21"23.


THE

XXV.] Ye

"

received

senger

Ambassadors

by

me

; we

pray

were

Messengers

divine

in

you

committed

Christ?

by

Prophet, Priest,and

;

I indeed

"

He

; but

Ghost,

with

and

Ministrations

ye

were

pln"

sacred

the sures trea-

(not

which

those

any to

come

to

is beside

peculiarspiritual as

Saviour,as

a

a

King. designated in

commonly

or Spirit,"

the

John

Ghost." Christ

the

We

Christ

blessings are

Scriptureas

Christ's

powers,

flow from

"

stead, be

custody,which

present purpose,)were

These

did beeeedi

the considering

miraculous

blessingswhich

M

We

office far above

them.

their

to

their

mention

before

from

conclusion

same

"

V

consequentlyexalted

our

heavenlv

Christ Jesus"

as

Apostles then, standingin

The

the

"

giftof

Baptistsaid baptizeyou In

fire2." above

this

all that

Holy

himself

with water

baptizeyou shall

of

the

with

and

unto

the

pentance re-

Holy

respect,Christ's had

been

ever

the giftof bringingwith them form, gift,one, yet multiHoly Ghost, that one all spiin which ritual sevenfold in its operation, our is included. blessedness Accordingly,

Him,

before the

Lord

was

Himself, office.

1

Angel"or

;:;7

Christ,as though God

to God

reconciled

MINISTRY.

an

even

for

us

as

God,

of

"

you

CHRISTIAN

solemnly anointed

with

the

initiation

into

His

as

He

1 Cor. iv. 1. VOL.

II.

in

an was

manifested

Gal. iv. 14.

2 Cor. Z

as

v.

Holy

Ghost

Ministerial

that receiving,

20.

"

He

Matt. iii. II.


ST.

S38

might be

believed

on

PETER.

good tidings," Apostlesalso giftfor the

saith unto

Such

Ghost."

such

Master,

like the

office.

the

was

of

preach

the

oil of the

manner,

heavenly

He

"

missioned, com-

to

same

them, Receive

that

was

breathed

ye the

Holy

of

consecration

the

Disciples ; and

the

the offices to which

His, were

as

as

"

give

to

with

Ministerial

same

them, and

on

up,"

anointed

were

"

Therefore, in

joy for mourning."

thus

was

Prophet,

the

bind

to

He

giving.

as

accordingto "

[Serm.

they were

such

thereby

admitted. Christ

is

Prophet,as, authoritatively revealing

a

the will of God the

were

Me

"

Apostles;

He

who

that

he

; and

he that

that

given

this power

are

remitted

;

Christ

retained."

.

.

is

"

of the

Stewards .

King,

a

as

Apostlesrule it in His Kingdom, ;

; and

as

My

that ye may

1

Luke

eat

x.

but

Let

a

and

16.

remit, they

man

sins so

Mysteriesof Church

rulingthe

Father

I

hath

drink

1 Thes.

God,

ing impart-

whosesoever

"

;"

Apostles,too,

sins ye

stead.

Me

Holy Spirit1."

gifts. The

Whosesoever

; and

that sent man,

also

heareth

you,

forgivingsin, and

them

unto

His

us

divine "

retain, they are as

unto

Priest, as

a

had

Me

heareth

Me despisethyou, despiseth

needful

other

a

that

So

grace.

despiseth,despiseth not also

hath

us

Gospel of

He

"

Me, despisethHim despiseth

Christ is

of

the

and

at

ye

account

God." the

; and

appointunto

you

appointed

unto

My

iv. 8.

table in

My


THE

XXV.]

Kingdom,

CHRISTIAN

and

sit

MINISTRY

thrones

on

judging the

twelve

tribes of Israel V The

longs to in its

Lord

our

So far He

none

being the

of

one

no

does

not

of

one

He

Apostlesby

lx -

did not the

He

munication com-

self Him-

One

excepted,the

course

great

else in the whole

world

Atoning Sacrifice

for all mankind.

His

take

can

place,and

blessingto spiritual

tain, sus-

His

"

glory the

upon

Cause, the sole Source ; but

guiltyrace

our

could

His death

another."

give to

is the sole Meritorious

cross

which

Spiritthroughwhich

of that

wrought ;

His

to

named,

Christ,which

the

as

degreetransfer

work, which

be

office cannot

gift,or

of

to those

as

flow from this Atonement, which gifts, censuring, absolving, teaching,reconciling, preaching,

offices and

all

dispensinggrace, ruling,ordaining,these included

are

"

As

His

are gifts

house

This

hath

being granted, however,

their some

among

Ministers

office,for triple

portion us.

The

few

their

of

notion

1

Luke

The

as

you." whole

regardsthe disposed

be

may

tripleoffice

their

inquire,whether to Christian

one

some

"

of the ointment."

the odour

is filled with

I

send

so

to Himself.

not confined

Apostles themselves, to

Me,

sent

is

absence.

His

in representative

Father

My

ApostolicCommission,

in the and

instrumental

which

persons

scended de-

I

say

deny

that

after them. will

has

commission

still remains

that there is

no

xxi. 29, 30.

z2

divine ap-


ST.

340

of

pointment duties

is not

But

it.

far

so

common

a

it is very

they

as

they

be

"

called)

of

of

question of

with

however

such

removing

By

a

to

Christ

has

Apostles ;

Now,

that first, the

between

Ministers, I maintain no

rather

proving it, but as

not

:

of

likely

are

to

is meant

sense,

the

peculiarGospel

mankind,

show

who

one

those

has

giftswhich the

fruit of

possessedby

was

power

an

that it is

the

possessedby

likewise.

their Successors 1.

the

myself to

generallyas

us

to

now

His

portions

two

third likewise

individuals

This

am

confine

which

by

promised

I

to inherit

Christian

to

mediation.

may

Priestlyauthority.

difficulties

conveyed

apply

power

(what

againstit.

a

channel

blessingsare

His

mind

Priest, in

appointed

of

antecedent

prejudicethe

to

effects

of representatives

shall

view

a

of

not

the possessing

their

;

only

cause and, be-

and

process

of His

their claim

Anointing, I

His

refute

to believe

men

the

as

Regal,not

then

Assuming

not

ministry of reconciliation," to

accept Christ's Ministers

Prophetic and

need

we

ruling,and

the

for Ministerial

understand

and

see

witnesses

are

and for

common

can

[Serm. another

one,

instructingand

of

above

man

one

PETER.

there

is

so

strong line of

Apostles and

readilygrant;

it to be

a

nay,

clearlymarked

other rather

that

tinction dis-

Christian I

would

there

is

of confusingtogether those respects possibility

in which differ from

they

resemble

their

with

brethren.

those The

in

which

Apostles

they were,


XXV.]

THE

CHRISTIAN

only Ministers

not

His

Church;

and

this

to

but

were

ended

with

of miracles

; and

of any

supplies ;

divers

but

none

giftdepends

that

which

has

Such

at

least

to

Merciful

Providence.

Therefore

Christian

Ministry still

includes

teaching,for for

into

the

And,

and

that

to be washed

be

have

making

any

teachingand

away,

we

the

sinners

from

distinction the

is stillcommitted

cedent

office of

it will

it

rule of

is, that

in it the for

office of

a

the

office of soul

every

governing, for the

brotherhood. at first

applyingthe

sight

giftsof is

guilt

the

of the

nature

the

between

why

What

comforted.

ministry of

reconciliation ? if not

the

attaches

to

other

the

Priesthood, is obviated

for

case,

one

also ?

observed, that the only real

which difficulty

Christian

the

to be reconciled,believers

ministry of to us,

be

be

also,while there

continued

be

tinued. graciouslycon-

it is natural

reason,

which

its purpose

Christian

the

some

The

need

still necessary

are

strengthened, matured,

warrant

And

the

; and

of

the

is

is necessary

order"

same

should

grace

and

union

for the

suppose,

to

world

decency

"

quiet

to

education

were

in

such.

answered

seems

ordinary, extra-

ers tongues, work-

the

upon

coin-

They

they are

is still necessary

ends, that which

born

and

themselves.

of

far forth

part of their

occasional

giftedwith respects infallible,

it

first founders

Revelation, inspiredTeachers,

of

duration

||

giftsand offices,so

reference

mission, doubtless

organs

Christ,but

their

and

had

they

as

of

MINISTRY.

ante-

doctrine

of

by Scripture


342

ST.

itself.

It

and sinful

to

fact it

be

might

PETER.

thought that

sins retaining

man

over

they

remitted

of

discretion.

What

continued.

I consider

in

a

like the

case

the

againstthe

all this is

the end

of

the

on

bare

bade

them

teach.

As

well

may

preach

Heaven, for those even

go

as

that

them,

so

to find out

Successors

His

His

; far

largeis

the

has

His

from

to

of

decided

by

presence,

be with

Church

the

promised

this

; He

the

on

declared

and converts, baptize,

whether

doubt

it is

our

for

men

prepare

then

words

all the

the

reasons

of

Himself

view

ApostolicPresence

include

first Ministers

make we

purposes. to

reason

antecedent

and proselyte,

and

of

very nature

leavingthem

of His

He

duty

He

the world.

it when

to

Lord

Apostles,should

occasion

be

weight

considerable

only

question, by declaringthat

to

in the very

be of

to

the

the

solemn

tain, re-

ye

given, may

this remark

fact,our

His

are

left to their Christian

case.

of

sins

grant was

the

means

striction, re-

its bestowal.

fact of

In

of

remit, they

ye

been

once

the

given

infallible in what

present,where

professedgiftis

2. But

The

has

mitting re-

in matter

whosesoever

unconditional,and

it

to be

Apostles without

sins

retained."

of

power

great

not

were

and

them;

unto

they are form

was

Whosesoever

"

too

the

to

though they did.

the

fellows ; but

his

committed

was

[Serm.

is with

at

first

giftsvouchsafed

us

sight

to

His

having a scanty grant

promise, that

justifyus

Apostles

in

in

we

are

of

obliged

consideringthe

any

respects

less


XXV.]

THE

favoured be

to

are

than

CHRISTIAN

MINISTRY.

themselves.

found, and

lead

traordinarygiftsfrom the event

which in

Such

in Church

Scripture

the commission

know

we

tin distinguish

ordinary,a

justifies ; but

or

reasons

to

us

the

540

what

distinction

is there either

Historyto make

of reconciliation among

place

us

those which

extraordinary?

are

3. In

that

the

place,it

next

this distincion

between

is reallymade gifts,

that among made

the

that

on

the

of

the

;"

power power

had

above

Christ

the

related very

room

tion inaugura-

their

higliand of

Christ.

"

their

the

On

the

nary. extraordi-

was

gifts, tongues

and

priestly

contrary,that

breathed

Christ

supplies a

carries it "

:"

out

The

very

of their of the

minutely.

on

to

And

sins \

retain

and

remit

argument, and

in

formal

doubt,

on

them, through the Holy Ghost, the

gave

gone

can

conferred, accordingto previously

following passage

was

mention

no

one

wonders,"

enumerated.

Succession

is

Church

the

alreadycited, when

authorityto

The

the

those

among

been

the passage

1

No

that grace

and

visions, prophecies and is not

dinary extraor-

Master-builders,accordingto

given them However,

notice

Scriptureitself,and

power.

building

wise

"

them, and

in

Apostlestook place into

were

grace

ordinaryand

of Pentecost

day

singularoffice of They

deservingof

there extraordinary

sacerdotal

of the

is

sight,was

of

corroboration

the doctrine

first act

further,

of the the

traitor Judas.

of Every particular

of the

tolical Apos-

Apostles,after

ordination That

the

of Matthias

ordination

is

it is full of instruc-


344

ST.

I

would

remind

Church's

(ifone

contrived

may

short interval which

Then

the world.

had

Judas without

and

St. Peter

made.

had

have

must

Otherwise so

from

have

come

the

On

days.

eminently Apostles of

other

supplyingthe

the

Him, (which is

since

hand,

that

regard

Himself

should

one

to

do

As

so.

so

sooner,

expected. of

bringingthe

said, the church and

hope, much aid

moment

had

He

ways event was

as

have

or

of the New

since

miracles

it

see

deferred

it

it should

seem

within

those

Testament

ten

are

that He

suppliedthe was

of

His

not

vacancy

pleasure

the ordination have

were

a

been

purpose

days, duringwhich, as

left now, from

exercise

to

without above.

in which history,

correspondedmost and

given

holy books):

expected

if there

leftto herself;left Christians

personalmission

brought on

as

would

their very

longerthan might

illumination extraordinary

of believers been

we

a

Holy

Apostles were

of the

many

Apostlesafterwards

the

Both

so

naturallyhave

by personaldesignation. But

the He

since

their

;'

defer

to

why cataloguesare

departurewould

His

before

the

Lord,

vacancy

authorityfor

they knew

as

in

with

Of course,

unerring Guide,

them,

reason

little

ordained

natural

most

seem

them, with such scrupulouscare, in in

be

must

express

on being,as Apostles,depended entirely

from

'

he,

Incarnate

our

Lord '

declared

the ordination.

the

among

It

the very our

that

on

and

rose

Lord

our

it would

fall within

place:

for said

One,'

stance circum-

one

it occurred.

departureof

Peter

come

important until

should

few

to

she

comparativelyleft alone

was

delaythey proceeded to

this step.

a

was '

the

in His

that St.

was

time

transaction

Ghost,

subject; for

so)exactlyto

say

the church

it

the

that authority, which

certainlyour

attention

draw

to

is

the

elapsedbetween

which

while,'during

in

of

the arrival of the Comforter

and

this

: namely, the time when especially

more

was

view

present I wish

at

[Serm.

that

you,

deliberate

tion ; but

PETER.

nearlyto

lous miracu-

any

Then,

at that

stances the circumwhat

ceased, just at inspiration "

her

I

faith

they had that

time


XXV]

THE

CHRISTIAN

expresslyputs the His

to "

into

Apostles.

Whosesoever

them;

and

for

would

custody

of

is necessary

for

In

has

word,

Himself that

means

narrowed not

or

ordinance

as

that

to the

tendency

it

commission His

was

will

in God's

is not

the

name

rightperson,

ample

or

the

as

the eleven the He

Holy Spiriton

John, St. James, 52.

Apostle should as

that

St.

St. Peter.""

mise pro-

Scripture,

conveyed

to

ordinances.

Himself

be

consecrated,

former

enjoyed.

alone, not Disciples

successor

gave

of

nothing more

it is certain from

fresh

it is

channel

a

Providence

by

?

question of

Priesthood,is

is to believe

a

are

Sacraments

If so, the

reconciliation

that

to

plain

a

pledges and

as

?

The

should personally,

vol. ii. No.

Gospel

guardians.

whereas

Lord

they chose

St.

the

acceptance than faith

after,by sending His on

except by

interposeda somethingbetween

authorityand a

remitted

are

except through appointed

pleased our

with

;

day

Ghost f

so.

not

preciousan

giftof

individuals

Holy

inexpressibly fane pro-

were

be committed

this

nation ordi-

Saviour

our

retain, they

ye

man,

Christian

certain

of mercy

at

simple question,whether

opinionsat

it

a

so

of grace

Christ

do

to

of

probable that

that the

to

use

Sacraments,

to the

once

it

nature priestly

a

the existence at

sins

which

again, has

of grace,

by

they

to

not

used

the

"

whosesoever

man

have

here

Receive

divine commission 4. But

Bishop'smouth

sins ye remit,

retained;" words,

and

the

words

very

MINISTRY.

of

Judas

testimony very Matthias, Tracts

as

for

; and soon

richlyas the Times,


346

PETER.

ST.

and

the soul ; and

libertyof

the

is

no

has

from

existed

that

chargeof

the Sacraments

suggest He

when

committed

I would

have

this

; viz. that

St. Peter

"

the

Scripture truth Sacraments

think, and

men

seals of reallyis,)

indeed, that

in

nothingis said faith is

St. Paul's

about

Christ

conversion, for I have make

sendinghim Gospel,

of the

by

Rise

a

and

and unto

Minister

Had

who

would

not

to open

men's

eyes, and

we

have

thee and

upon for this

them

thy pose, pur-

Witness,"

a

preach the

to

Ordinance of his

supposed,that turn

the

his miraculous

on

stand

but this account

tion. justifica-

reply,to

him

of instrumentality

Minister.

of

Agrippa,where

forth, as it might appear,

without

Romans

the

of

way

to

object

may

instruments; that

and

Festus

appeared thee

man

Epistleto

saying

"

of

merely (as

not

the sole medium

as

tentively at-

the channels

A

channels

speech to Apostle's

to

keys

rite of Confirmation

the covenant.

I will refer him

he describes

feet;

words,

considered

are

the

as

representedas

But same

take

to

Lord's

and peculiarChristian privileges,

many

"

intended

of Heaven."

Kingdom

the

the

to

on

thus the facts of the

; and

to

a

over, More-

it.

first,leads

of our interpretation

an

terfere, in-

try standingMinis-

a

Ministrywas

that

the

inconsistencyin

that

the

with

should

attendingupon

circumstance

inference

case

Sacrament

a

antecedent

keeper of the Sacrament the very

inconsistent

if it is not

Gospel that

there

[Serm.

sion, conver-

he who

from

or

was

darkness


XXV.]

THE

had light,"

to

CHRISTIAN

been

pardoned

his faith,without

upon

MINISTRY.

that,

so

of

is here omitted, made

was

nias, Ana-

to

far from

his

beingjustified immediatelyon

bid

not

was

to prove

without

go

to

wash

to

of the

name

attempt

once

from other

should

baptized,and

the

at

Saul

his faith, he be

learn what

especialrevelation

an

lest

accepted

rite or form ? Yet

we parts of the history,

viz. that

and

Lord

tarry,but his

away

V

So

"

to arise and

sins,calling on

dangerous is

negativefrom

a

baptism; tad

it to

insulated passages

Scripture. Here

then

the

soul

Christ

though for

God,

and

our

race,

apply them

has

under

even

yet that

But I

as

again we

proceed to

5. You are

means

to

ever

;

if

and

least it

seems

more

services

should

have,

left

to

mere

conjecture,

show.

ment that the benefits of the Atone-

never

faileth,and

the communion

Divine

Acts

blessings

frequentlyrepresentedin Scriptureunder

as

1

such

not

are

well know

that

water

the

at

from

food, bread figureof spiritual

the

Gospel; that

inestimable

visible

between

minister. they should lack, an appropriate

that here

by

me

that likelyantecedently, than

the

it is still necessary

to individuals to

in St. Paul's

Services priestly

are

purchased

I confess, that

so,

clear instance

a

there

that

case,

own

have

we

xxvi.

Sacrifice.

16"18.

in

of the

Now,

xxii. 16.

more

Body

this

ix. 17.

heaven,

the

guage, sacred lanand

Blood

of

Christian special

Vid. also xiii. 2, 3.


348

PETER.

ST.

benefit is there outward

an

connected,

rite,

so

[Serm.

as

the

on

other

the

on

with

appointed Dispensers. So

that the very

Scriptureleads

the

us

service to that of "

Who

then

is that

Christ, whom

faithful and

his Lord

His

household, to give them

due

season

when

? Blessed

he

infer from the

in other

St.

Priests ;

so

whom

Church

in

Blessed

they

is he, whom

shall find

so

mentioned

is also

in the

of the

case

his

doing ;" "

Sacerdotal

"

office ;

as

"

also

His

over

the lastly, in

in

to the

He the

cometh, Minister

household,"

Regal

word

the

true

other like

and

Luke

xii. 42.

2

a

passage,

Christ," given a

as

with

ard," Stew-

"

an

titles,

to

the

sufficient

to their Successors.

1

sixth

Apostles,affords

to the

belong

the

invisible grace,

Lord, when

of

food2"

"

to continue

supposingthat

"Ambassadors

Apostles,do sense

for

reason

word

Apostles,unitingthe

title appliedby St. Paul additional

the Christian's

further, that

Ruler

I

end, for it is said,

incidentallyoccurs

which

such

are

Lord,

under

are,

of parallel

till the

age

every

his

in

doing1." Now,

John,) Dispensersof

next,

"

the

the

over

portionoffood

(ifthe

words

that

ruler

first,that there

interpretedfrom

be

chapter of

"

their

Gospel,especialDispensers of

may

or

;

Steward?

wise

is that servant

this passage

food, spiritual

of

priestly

a

shall make

shall find

cometh,

certain

context

of

notion

with

priesthood.

a

"

says

from

on

hand

one

aiTOjiirpiov.


THE

XXV.] 6. These

of

CHRISTIAN

considerations

Christian

a

MINISTRY

in favour of the

Priesthood, are

that the office of not

is ever peculiarity,

a

serving strengthenedby ob-

which intercession,

speaking

Christian

make

their

Him

give

no

the

in

this sacred

"

praisein

a

There

prophets

Simeon

called

the

Holy

This

with

Ghost

and

the him

let them

; and

1

to

of the

pray

over

the prayer

Is. lxii. 6, 7.

Cyrene,and fasted

the Lord, and

was fasting

And

Elders

of the Chinvh,

oil in the

with liim

name

of faith(not the 3

same

sick among

him, (not pray with

seems

this

with

Is any

"

surely

this agrees

which Epistle,

Church

2,"

for His work.

of them

priesthood. call for the

at Antioch

of

the Lord with

merely,)anointinghim Lord

engaged

the Tetrarch, and

to Herod

St. James's

in

the Elders

Let

you?

; and

till He

Barnabas, and

as

service. intercessory

privilegeof

that

In the Acts

was

Lucius

separatedtwo

passage

to invest

that

teachers,

they ministered

solemn a

the earth V

Niger, and

to ministering"

"

some

and

foster-brother

As

not

shall

Ye

silence

establish,and

the Church

in

certain

Saul.

set

service, according to the prophecy.

were

Manaen,

have

find Christ's ministers

Apostles,we

of

I

"

night.

nor

Lord, keep

rest, till He

Jerusalem

make

day

peace

of the

mention

times, says,

thy walls,0 Jerusalem, which

upon

hold

never

of prerogative

sort

a

Gospel Ministry.For instance,Isaiah,

of

watchmen

though

characteristic of the IVicM 1 Jf

Order, is spoken of in Scripture as of the

existence

Actsxiii.

of the

oil merely,) 1, 2.


350

ST.

shall

In like

up."

dear

"

as

the

save

our

PETER.

St. Paul

manner

Christ."

of

he

stand

perfectand

writing, "

Epaphrasdid

for always labouring fervently

ye may

is

you," that

he Presently

the service which

was

is for

whom

to

shall raise him

speaksof Epaphras

who fellow-servant,

faithful minister

"

the Lord

sick, and

is, for the Colossians

what

[Serm.

explains for them:

in prayer,

you

that

all the will

in

complete

a

of God1." 7. We

of St. Peter

instances

who,

after His office of

the

the lowest what

of

ordinaryChristian

of them

is

than

Behold

his

the Lamb

of

hath

believeth

surely;

the Son

on

Baptistlacked 1

abideth not

James John

hath

the Son

not

of God

a

the

God

it the

v.

on

knowledge

no

New

can

taketh

i. 29.

15.

the

away

from

above,

sent

speaketh

the

Spiritby

givethnot

loveth

His hand.

the

Son,

He

that

life,and everlasting shall not him2."

see

he

but the life,

Therefore, the

Col. i. 7. iv. 12.

iii.31"36.

be

Covenant.

the full Christian doctrine

14,

Now,

words

hath

Father

Even

John."

that cometh

given all thingsinto

that believeth wrath

The

Him.

unto

measure

whom

God, for God

of

the words

Was

.

.

explain

to

serve

God, which He

"

He

all.

is above

No

?

Baptist;

Ministers.

greater than

concerning

of the world."

and

"

the

the

servants, before

coming, may

Gospeldoctrine f

sin

ordained

it that he wanted

was

clearer "

Son's

to by recurring

St. John

and

types of God's

as

and

these remarks

end

may

;

what


(ashe

lack,was

he did the

CHRISTIAN

THE

XXV.]

Gospel Ministers

us

of

Christ the

gifts,ordinaryand

Sacerdotal.

and

Regal inferior to

from

commission

manifold

in all His

351

himself)the Baptism

says

Spirit,conveying a

Saviour,

MINISTRY.

John

traordinary, ex-

not

was

knowledge,but

in

in

power. On

hand, if,as I have

the other

Peter's ministerial

after him,

office continues the

in

purposes, we

His

Ministers

but "

the

art

Church,

keys

of the

thou

shalt bind

and

And

whatsoever

on

on

Can

be, that it is all expended

the

"

soever

word

departed? to

exuberance

exalt of

on

witness

Is it the

not

the

whatsoever in

earth,

St.

heaven, shall be

Peter,how

Is it inserted

merely of

practiceof

individuals ? the

I will

gloriouspromise !

and

Apostle?

Gospel,"to everlasting

long since

very

that noble

My

thee

unto

; and

shalt loose

August

all.

for flesh and

this rock

give

in heaven."

great

them

earth, shall be bound

thou

us

being

gates of hell shall

I will

loosed it

least of

I say also unto

of Heaven

Kingdom

him,

thee, but

it unto

the

And

prevailagainstit.

Lord's

upon

of

Barjona ;

Peter, and upon and

come

faith," Peter

type

is in heaven.

thee, that thou

who our

the

on

the

keep

revealed

not

Father, which

my

measure

thou, Simon

art

hath

build

to understand

representativeand

Blessed

blood

who

"

nary regards ordi-

as

in the first instance

in due

descending

St.

appear,

of those

persons

bound

are

pronounced blessing, as

made

Does

blessingresist

the not

any

in one

spired in-

the such


352

ST.

use niggardly

of

of it ?

till our

us,

thingbut the so

of

many

I say

us

counsel a

it

and

way,

Apostlesare

If

the

Supper

Body

and

the way

every

the

of disciple

Blood?

Why

indeed

it is for

the world

least

faith, at

happen

in

of mature

are

been

long made

up

and

the

of the

Baptism

should

any

be

?

us a

are

in and

Why ?

the

Why

should

duty ?

Happy

inconsistent

the whose

for

Spiritof

Why

; for

Christian's

a

portion.

a

part

necessary

part of

some

years, on

now

they

they keep

quiet times,

who

be

that

then, though they lose

should

should

should

Why

ever

the Sacraments

Why

longernarrow

Cross

of the

Christ ?

men

for

instruction?

adoption any longerbe promised separationfrom

Christ's

to

the Communion

now

of life be any

burden

nothing,or

us

Church

? Why spiritual privileges

should

whole

blessingattachingto

be

we

carries

the

promises

Scriptureaiford permanent

should

of

teach

the

of

the

adopting,as

after the first age ?

extend

convey

prevent

fulness

surelyare

faith ;

fulfilled in the

not

after,why should

of

these

stops short

more.

graci-

?

out

should

spite

short,any

which Scriptureinterpretation,

great deal

Lord's

poured

was

God, and

the Lord's

the

it,in

receivingit in that

in inconsistency

of

Is

in

over

vanquished by

"

certain

a

is

for prejudices,

our

flow

it not

spoke it ?

from

us

rule of

a

[Serm.

of education, which prejudices

our

of

cause

do,

who

in which

grace

Does

unbelief

of Him

ousness

PETER.

case

This

will

of those

minds

have

subjectof religion. But


XXV.]

THE

should

time

a

of

multitude

decided creed

of fearful moment

called Christian, who

convictions

is

education is most

will

the

portionof

adding that lamentable who

our

such

inconsistency, Christian, who

be

to

or

form, and

childish for

believe

commonly

ing unlearn-

that

they

who

of

seen,

to

men,

bare

a

such

Baptism

think

Nor

And

revere.

it

particularpersons

ordinances.

the

Hence,

superstitiousto channels

are

denying virtue

do

grace

the

is the of

1

doctrine

they stop

of

to

ticular par-

here ;

even

remedy

'.

which

sin is denied,

popular use,

by

way

involved

II.

of

has

in which

to

that

Further, denying the

DissentingCatechism

the country for

VOL.

originalsin, for

trine doc-

originalsin, they necessarilyimpair

E. g. A

children,as

of

it

sonably; rea-

for,denyingthe grace of baptism,they proceed

deny

a

as sign of profession,

but consistent in

are

by

proceeding to

make

fanciful to

or

than

Sacrament

a

gious reli-

a

contains, rather

from

rite ;

fore, There-

own,

it is deficient.

Eucharist

outward

grace,

as

Apostoliccommission

commemorative

would

it

spectacle,so

the

degrade

truth

in which

the

deny

mere

such

creed by straighthis traditionary

set

any-

intellect,

to it.

unformed

the

dangerous to

not

of the

notice

involves

which

consistencies in-

regards

as

have

the heart

speculativeage,

a

such

of Inconsistency

upon.

the

attract

to

sure

to rest

unless habit has reconciled in

353

controversy arise, then

become the

MINISTRY.

CHRISTIAN

the

latelybeen publishedin the

doctrine

of

original

meeting the charge of crueltytowards

in the omission A

a

of infant

baptism.


ST.

354

doctrine

the of its of

of

so

of the Sacraments

fullest of

the

on

from

proof of

the

the

nying de-

texts

conceivable, and

it

blessedness

of the

doctrine

way

ground

very

of

"

seeing,

not

proceed theynaturally yet believing," the

a

prepare

divinity.Again,

demanding mgsteriousness,

thinking little to

and

Lord's

our

power

Scripturethe

and

[Serm.

Atonement,

of the

for the denial

PETER.

object

to

Trinityas obstructing and

(as they consider it,)of obscuringthe simplicity but

Gospel, and

of

documents have the

thus

deducible indirectly

divested

treatment

of salvation

as

the

as

of

Sacraments

venial

misery,

to

a

the claims

as

of

no

of

the

very

mind

as

of its

soon

a

sidered con-

perfection, im-

mere

great peril or

no

arduous

or

anxious

society, a

a

in its

altogether ; and

a worldlymorality,

cultivation

decent

regard

of the

volent bene-

and polishof gentleness

deportment, will the entire duties of that the

in

of

word, religion, such, is in the way as

affections,and

sin and

evil

involved

works

Priesthood

moral

cold

mere

virtue, the

ter charac-

mysteries,the

its

matter,

disappear from

stead to

a

of

that sin itself is

duties

In

nature.

scheme

in the

wonder

man

his

the whole

made

Faith

their

sinner, of

any accident

robbed

no

the

and ordinarya intelligible

of their

commission, a

having

repair of

having

man,

tant ex-

of sin, and

remedies

for

necessary awe,

the

from

inspiration.Lastly,after they the divine

solemnity and

the

be

supposed

being,who

to

constitute

is conceived

child of wrath, is redeemed

ternal ex-

by

the

in

pre-


CHRISTIAN

THE

XXV.]

of

cious blood of the Son

Such

is the

my

leads

death.

to

Fear

spiritlead it is the

.

of

not

were

him

V

"

he

what

as

best

he

does to

recourse

may

1

1 John

children,

us,

them

that many

but

by

they their

bringingany

you,

Ministers, ask

concerning the Sacraments,

try

it.

whither

see

of your

robbed

are

to

verse per-

doctrine

heard

; Trinity

look

or

narrowlyafter

Atonement,

or

Original

he holds with the Church's

to

to

see

it whether the

evade

Look

these

to are

you

faith blindfold.

2

ii. 18, 19. Aa

2

at very

question,has

or explanations, professesto

opinionat all upon you

same

there

from

of Christ's

points;

not

ye

shall know

whether

doctrine in these

the

have

now

regardsthe

Ascertain

Sin.

Scripture

Little

"

which

way

question its

out

come

concerningthe Blessed his belief

Ye

power

holds

as

went

man

againstthe

to

even

They

.

Ghost.

Holy

Christ, lest

and,

come,

If any

fruits 2."

scoff

.

us

Eternal

calls trifles. Beware

his Father.

and

Antichrists

and

questionwhat

on

you

shall

tained sus-

strength

the

to

entering a

to

of

last time;

Antichrist

of

Brethren,

Himself

invisible

man,

the world

says of the Ministers

about

the

againand

the issue of unbelief,though

and

course

beginningin what then, O

is born

Father, Son,

the

of

inward

the

of

sanctification

355

called, through self-denial and

and

of Sacraments,

Presence

God,

Spiritthrough

the

by

MINISTRY.

have

things,that

invited.

Be

Do

you

what

Matt.

no

vii. 16.

not

do


with

clear

a

And

if

tend

that

show

afraid

will

you

however

cannot

1

not

see

This

seen

Sermon

Dr.

far

creed,

be

extremes

of

will

to

see

that,

but

carry

moved re-

irreverence

intruding what

denying

nor

led

may,

equally

Popish

neither

you

saw;

you

perfection,

yet,

as

less,

detract

to

Christians

Apostolic

as

seen

as

in

see

else

or

into

you

\

was

Arnold's

designed third

for

volume

publication of

Sermons.

in

is

to

you

than

rather

you

opinions

grace,

unbelief,

Socinian

of

things

the

of

force

go

early your

against

present,

God's

the

to

on

from

and

that,

sure

enlarge

at

it,

to

through

you

yourselves

add

than

it

do

you

quite

never,

in

more

to

Be

it.

from

and

XXV.

consequences.

uses

set

present

your

than

more

the

he

which

inconsistent,

Scripture not

of

arguments

measure

be

[Serm.

understanding

the

to

some

had

PETER.

ST.

356

before

the

Author


SERMON

THE

XXVI.

FEAST

OF

ST.

HUMAN

JAMES

sit

In

be

these

the

Greater

He

His

is

on

which

"

of

from

His

m

that

it is that

this

His

Is it with His

Father

;

but

Father neither

awful ?

the

He does

and

being aver-

own

will

posts of natural

are

we

day,

He

His

besides

that

any

say,

obtaining

for ;

last

not

for

;

of

I

dom King-

does

Him

cause

Lord

nothing

mean

the

at

James

of His

them

of

Scripture.

throne

our

upon

something

that

minds,

; but

Father.

My

St.

can

assignment

them

of

of

high places

give,

give

to

prepared

our

meritorious

ask, where

lodged.

speak

to

Mine

Festival

the

is necessary,

about to

it is

the

that

the

plain

choice

honour

left is not

for whom

which

the

solemnly

and

My

absolutely depend

is

most

on

23.

actually dispense

moreover

given,

them

to

that

and

will

and

xx.

especially directs

not

else, than

simply

to

declares

are

is

given

words

solemnly

led

right hand

My

on

it shall

APOS'IIJ

RESPONSIBILITY.

Matt.

To

THE

ly

prerogative

proceeds Ho

assign

1 11

it


ST.

'358

Him,

to

It shall be

"

and Whom

"

but it is

No

: "

you, let him

be

your

Some

question.

of the Last

givesus

say to them of

from

you have

the

the

for whom

the

Kingdom

expressly,those

who

fed

to the

"

good

"

as

thy

faithful

then

carry

Lord

the

a

over

agency

just to

the text God and

is and

a

shall

blessed

"

we

the heirs

are

He

tells

and

us

thirsty,

naked, visited the

His

sake.

Enter whom

the very

Consider

chapter.

same

thou He

things." These

search

our

thought of

human

few

Lord

Here

same

part. They lead

Christ,and throw

for responsibility,

praise

have two

the

To

into the

can

faithful servants," who

and

that of which

to those

"

light

He

ye

hungry

the

in

will say,

?"

Come

then

the

for prisoners,

is it that He

of

joy

who

the

sick, came

whom

further

prepared?

is

stranger,clothed

earlier passage

servant."

of the world."

lodged the again an

will

whosoever

Kingdom prepared for

expression;

same

great among

tells us

"

it,

us, unless

descriptionour

righthand,

foundation

nate." predesti-

"

throw

may

choice.

follow, upon

be your

In the

it

confers

given

minister, and

Father, inherit the

My

and

Judgment, He

His

on

did

will be

parallelpassages the

upon

He

which

you, let him

chief among

be

His

not

is

answer

Whosoever

"

for whom

Father's foreknowledge

reward,

the words

in

conveyed humble

the

the

prepares whom?

upon

The

foreknow, them

did

He

them

to

announced,

design are He

[Serm.

given

Father."

preparedof My

is

JAMES.

been

passages

point,as us

from

us

upon

solution


XXVI.]

HUMAN

the

of

question;

unless indeed

certain that the

the

hath

not

humble,

of

their

in

on

in

God's

though

to

our

times

it

deed, word,

without

it ;

also from

order

to

of the

our

last

a

Church, In

considered

obeying, "

be

and

that

so

mind

human

fate, whether

to

be

saved

of its conduct,

1

Matt.

xxv.

21.

or

and,

34"36.

of its

the rejected, if

not

Him had

resistinggrace,

determination

it the ultimate

to

for

worked

(as the foregoing texts imply)had

thus

the

that,

pleasingto

of

power

not

believed, in order

yet, that after all the

first to

?

opinion;

obeyed

we

thought could

or

in

steal in.

to

we

"

while

be

to

come

absolutelynecessary

first to last, before

in righteousness,

far

as

lovers of God

always

was

believing,and

we

purest ages

was

grace

Is this

differed

centuries

hath

men questionreligious

corruptionsbegan

primitive

from

V

God

depend ultimatelyon

this

answering

mother "

else,that

one

any

prepared

in diligent

thingswhich

now

the first and

when

us

it

is

fol

spiritually-minded ;

that lave Him

them

for many

indeed

the

the

seen

the

know

gifts;to which

and charitable, diligent,

Now, have

Kingdom

tl

be produced

still. We

the

charitable,and

go ? does

can

we

and

on

the

Scripturecan

further

adds (for instance,)

ourselves, or

a

of

they for whom

preparedfor

but

us

humble,

Eye

as

they finallytadge di

texts

improvement

text "

and

other

lead

to

are

RESPONSIBILITY

mitted comown

sibility respon-

the whole rejected,

1 Cor.

ii. 9.


ST.

360

blame

of it.

However,

century, when Church, must

JAMES.

at the

shadows

be

ever

by

and gifts,his diligence,

whatever

judgment He

opinions.

have

doctrines

two

the

are

The 1

is

one

from

his

those

by

even

was,

who

unheard

.

Church

.

.

But

how

does .

(I fear)with

anzum

.

written

.

.

by Ambrose,

afforded

mighty fabric sentence

:

facit." "

those of

Deus,

Faber's

.

.

quos

of

so

to

doctrine

several

Austinism,

hitherto

was

known un-

nion contrary to the opito

the

of the

sense

charged with

meddle

the scanty

that

of his

that he

act

novelty

under

the

superfluousdiscussion,and

Ambrose,

fathers who .

him

with

produce exactly three

to

their

irrelevant ;

by

general drift

contrary

reluctance

in truth, with

But

the

of doctrine

much

After

it

...

objectedto

.

the Pelagians,

predestination,

Augustine was

.

Cyprian,to wit, and

nugatory and as

.

.

[he]claims antiquity,

his favour,

found.

are

into systematically

great Bishop of Hippo

evident

too

a

.

the .

.

fathers,and

Catholic.

present allegation

to

.

scheme

of,a

of all antecedent entire

and

scheme

advancing a superfluously and

they

indeed

as

Hypothesis1; viz.

in

concurred

treatises previousanti-pelagian now

other,

largelyand

of election

to

Church, and

the close of his controversy with

peculiarviews

own

each

Predestinarian

(Augustine)entered

he

in the

in which

Systems

the

of sanction

sort

removed

towards

When,

"

TheologicalSchools

some

unknown

modern

certain of his

passed on

hitherto

apparentlyfar

usefulness,

extended

in the

given

name

for his numberless

us,

be

may

the

over

whose

arose,

his

is known

the first to

as

coming

were

honoured

the fifth

beginning of

Doctor

celebrated

a

[Serm.

in

exceptionof

testimonies

are

rests

altogether

historical evidence,

; et quern

Trinilarianism,vol. i. p.

x

"

whole

singleAmbrosian

the

upon

in

Nazi-

nine words

preceded Augustine, the

dignatur,vocat

appeal

witnesses

Gregory of

and

point of

the

vult, religiosum

xiii.


XXVI.]

HUMAN

RESPONSIBILITY

that, in spiteof the text, it is God the ultimate

whom

decision

Christ with

dual's concerning the indivi-

that

depends;

state

and

His

does

grace

merely suggest,influence,precede, and in the soul

forms

a

but instrumentality, is effectual with

will,not

concerned

individual's.

and

;

venerated

; and

of

I the

proceed of

ground Doctrine

than

more

the

before

the end Answer

to "

even

of the

St.

with p.

2.

ii. 2.

a

of

either

on

present Anglican this

with

mark, re-

narian the Predesti-

which

on

find

there

is

Gregory Pope whole

to directly

Gregory

was

Nay,

affirms

doctrine

have

as

the

held, that

First, about

Saviour

our

Bishop Taylor

that which of

no

purgatory fire,'provided

a

after the birth of 6.

did

first,"says

conjecturally. The "

judgment,

Jesuit, ch.

it is that

Augustine however

we

whom

sixth age

the

racteristics cha-

brief observations

some

iii.p. 77.

light faults day

lie

be

Catholic

certain

great mystery, how

a

doctrine "

Archbishop Usher, ! for certain

able remark-

a

rests.

the

state

not

am

from

coincidence

argument

Bull, Sermon

Vid.

of the

to make

It is doubtless

1

only as

deviates

so

the

Dismissing

own

Teacher, highly to he

side, as of the Primitive, Church.

it

Systems, which

two

and

the other is the doctrine

first sanctioned

have

Is

sun

I say, is this

one,

this latter I

same

where

except

doctrine, should

on

The

mention

the

fact, that

the

others, at His

Purgatory1. With

of now

with

not

Doctrine

Predestinarian

by

immediatelyby Himself,

some

the

at

character,not

new

nut

follow, bat

is

Christ."

telli

sistent inconperfectly

Purgatory." Dissuusuc,


362

ST.

believes,and

man

one

It is

another

altogethera mystery; the

beyond

fact, and But

ignorance.

of

them

Thus

would

be

if the

that

of evil ;

the Divine

Will

rejectthat, than why

chose

rejectgood

or

is

in

constantlyseen the

in

same,

baptized,both

?" when

till the

day

they

to

the

a

certain

they should

way

of matter

show

were

chose

revelation

man

should

man

they see, in

cation edu-

both

same,

privileges,

ill,astonished Here life

why

bow

ligible, intelthis

then

"

:

that God

more

the

decreed

the other ; else

reason,

uniform

the laws

has

in the world

persons,

other

that the will is

assume

of the same

God

of the

be

full Church

mystery, they hastilysay,

conduct

self cannot

circumstances

turning out well,

passed over

told

When

the

has

not

life,two

admitted

election !

they are

individual

an

one

secret

for

should

evil.

or

cause

not

if it

as

in-

a

God

than

or

to

unbelief, else there

or

reasoning would

same

our

less rest-

the limits of

assume

man's

a

first causes

more

why

as

to

on

of his faith

cause

is the Author

and

acquiescein

go

they argue

the ultimate

as

temptation

a

strange things they see, when

one.

with

content

all

at

get

reasoning,subtle,and

within

revelation, and

cannot

be

quisitiveness ; they cannot God's

rejectsthe Gospel.

we

must

men

minds, have

the

[Sis*.

JAMES.

to

at

is God's one,

and

this difference of

the head, and

of all

Again,

secrets.

subjectedto

wait

ence the influ-

affections,and the like, in the material

bodies

in

which

;

that, certain inducements

"

knowledge beingpresented,the

mind

obey or can


XXVI.] but

HUMAN

in

act on

RESPONSIlULin

oneway;

that, its

so

without, (whether from one's doom

every the

the

of

world

be

must

chance

mere

is

movements

determined,

external

Such

of God.

remarkable

speciala

so

the

that

who

men

Such dismiss

at

grounds

certainlywhen Next, let

text

Father Does

except we

in

reason

fallible

as

their

oppose

we

it is

there be any

may

ture Scrip-

it for those who

irreversible

questionmaintain

in

us

any

to

of the Father

; the

love and

Him.

serve

reversingthis order, chosen

are

to

love

Him

disputants in

The

decree?

that

which

gives the Kingdom

prepared

considering that

nions. opi-

Christians.

suggests. Christ

prepares

His

commonly

discussions, philosophical

speak as

Scripturewarrant

and

reasoning,and

argument, then,

inquirewhether

us

for whom

those

to

tion na-

it is

for breakingthe chain of doctrine

reason,

the

trust

brought to of

by

determi

considering they are it is

once,

the

reasonings; and

speak againsthuman

corrupt,when

and

by

they should

way,

God,)

either

circumstances, (which

their

are

from

frost

or

else, certainly or irrational,) by

in

ing, try-

given rule, according to influences

a

it does.

Scripture is supposed expresslyto promise when savinglypartakeof once men perseverance, 1.

grace a

; as

good

Jesus

where

work

in you, will

Christ1;" and

salvation

of

said,

it is

the

"

He

perform

hence

begun

it until the

day of

it is inferred thai the

individual rests 1

hath

which

Phil. i. 6.

ultimatelywith


364

ST.

God,

and

object in

the outset

and

nature.

whether

God

the

as

He

?

that

are

individuals

life ; let them

Till

Those

then

reckon

which, being spoken but

that

impart

contained

being

such

let

us

passages

pluck His I would

as

and

Christ out

for

within

God

thence.

applied to

1

by John

justcited

x.

2S.

is

as

the

as

His

save,

that ; for

"

shall

no

Father's

here

Now,

hand."

in

case

the

one

condition

a

stood, is under-

as Scripture,

the

sheep

fold,none

proclaimsHis

means

no

;

individuals

says, that

"

pluck

can

name

clear the Exod.

xxxiv.

Moses,

to

J

guilty ;" 7.

in

follow"

and transgression,

and forgivinginiquity, that will

done

encouragement,

viz. that, while

keep

have

argument's sake,

of His

that

writings;

individuals.

the like.

and

constantlythe

is

Christ,and

"

be

may

sheep

ture Scrip-

in

Christians,do

of

willingnessto

us,

suppose,

maintain as

them

of

when

instance, as

other

God's

about

say,

eternal

to

generaldeclarations,such

in the midst

But

that

as

body

of

kind

they

text

a

of the

same

in other

statement

promised to

this demand, satisfy

nothingby producingsuch

us

the passages

up is

whether

differ from

who

such

to indefectibility

absolutelychosen

perseverance

they can

of

a

is, not

salvation,but

to

of

of men,

bodies

promise

any

debate

in

question

Church,

given individuals

I would

here

bodies, and

to

carries forward

accorded

where

made

The

Christian

has

But

applyingto individuals,promises

to

declarations

general

[Serm.

himself.

with

not

JAMES.

sin, but


XXVI.] what

HUMAN

would

hence

be

will and

is this but

in

do

the

which

of

is from

His

worketh

that cure

to the

former, had

on

this,

to

sick person

Might

Does

art ?

the

In truth, the

overrulingpower

of

divine

of resistance, need other. it

They

at

not

them

the text

with

out"

or

acts

man's

in

;

the

sovereignand man's

"

in

accomplish

So

working

distinct

1

St.

Thus

questionwith

you."

power

all interfere with

else he could

for trembling,

fear and or

it less the

grace, and

were,) incommensurables.

Work

the medical

failure ?

is not of

might

malignant

lie in different provinces,and

accounted

"

there

nately obsti-

there

of failure make

docrines

two

truly

denying that

completelybaffled

when

may

wholly

was

not,)some

was

chance

work physician's

we

it not

that

or

your

was

(as dently evi-

have

troduced in-

salvation

which

eth" work-

from

ing think-

he

inconsistent

Phil. ii. 12, 13.

are

exhortation,

own

it is God

each

Paul

not

the

"

far

our

? how

chosen, might have

so

body, which

habit of

say

of

(thoughthere

been

all

work

that

?

a

What

whole

work

rejected the medicine, have

the

without physician,

he

both

you

good pleasureV

first to last God's

with

said that the

attributable

given, for-

pardon ?

resist effectually

be

who

impenitent might be

declaration,that

a

commentator

a

is God

interfere

it

the

of

repenting sinner fail of

to

sanctification

does

that

the

Again, "It to

thought

inferred and

RESPONSIBILITY

with God's


366

ST.

continual

that aiding,

the latter

as

this text.

he

[Serm.

assignsthe knowledge of

We,

Predestinarian

a

the

on

deep

awe

from

the belief that and

Would

are

God

succouringour

of

Atonement, when

acts

of

in propitiation

within he

the

not

in

we

fail in

the

more

our

own

we

the

meaning

Work

work I

of

and

; and

shall

What,

all

after all,we do

must

the

in

have

it well, if

the other

on

with

do, fear

we

hand, is

Predestinarian,

reality, you

have

no

to do?"

this, not

say

in

adduced

as

it, and

argument

from

that

a

similar

he would

it,

which

text

"

The

whole has

no

argument

might be

(so to say) to

passages, have

of

way

exhortation,such

an

man God, therefore

1

by

behalf, chances

therefore

explainedas

much

so

to show

his

implicatedwith

is of

thought,that

because, anxiously,

againsthim,

be

in

us, and

saying

several

quake,"lest

him

upon

Great

Covenant, knowing that

blessed

saved ?

and

specting in-

deed.

without

presence,

part in the work, and to be

are

God's

aught put

the

the

going through his

is within

from

us,

thoughtand

every

exceedinglyfear

more

our

Himself

God

"

Veil,

should

with

High Priest,on

Day

"

us

a

salvation,

our

and

us

in those

engage

secure

is in

the Jewish

not

we

to

insuperable

no

enjoin upon

to

while

reverence,

efforts which

and

acts

Let

paraphrase

to

contrary,find

in it,considering it difficulty and

to the former.

encouragement

an

challengethen

me

JAMES.

as

that

proves

cannot

really

it ; proves, that

work real

be

his

of salvation

part in securing


HUMAN

XXVI.] fact

it," in

his

quite

certain

could

have

that

such

Predestinarian

ih\"

St. John's

said Therefore,

it

is

how

of the

He

Whom

did

I

because that in

did

It

appears

yet forgiveness, others to

obtain it.

have

come

in

than

1

John

our

the

ner man-

nate." predesti-

mercy,

Apostle saw

the no

who

mercy, forth all

show

sinner

are

less

doctrines

two

can

guilty

do

collision in his mind,

into own

words, will in

I obtained

that

that those These

of My

of the

J obtained

"

passage.

inconsistency in preachingthat

claim

come

electing grace.

;" ignorantly Christ might

1." longsuffering

can

him

also did

first Jesus

me

man

of free

with

"

it

believed

said,

unto

foreknow, He

again another

Take

us,)

are

He

no

issue

; but

vi. 64, 65.

1

it is

Tim.

our

And

plainmeaning

told

not

i

knew

Jesus

compatible(though

is made

individuals

ifl

upon

There

"

that

were

given

were

foreknowledge

God's

For

not.

you, that

in the

Here,

Father"

Gospel,

they

I unto

unless

Me,

unto

his

is

comment

betray Him.

should

who

this kind

of

passage

beginningwho

not, and

e\

sentence.

believe

that

you

the

from

more

Tt

chapter of

sixth

of

some

seem

present

him."

a

instructive

it,in the

than

must

with

declaration, with

Lord's

no

words,

modern

a

written

Another

"

is

Apostle's own

"Man

own

himself, because God

the

to

contrary

runs

from

argument

RESPONSIBILITY.

quiteplain

i. 13. 16.

not

any

that


368

a

ST.

Predestinarian

second

while

2. In of the

[Serm.

would

never

have

place,there

next

followingkind, which

are

explanation.

God

"

many

view,

blessed

hath

the

passages

sometimes

are

Predestinarian

the

introduced

first.

the

descantingon

the

favour

to

JAMES.

taken

and

require

with

us

all

tual spiri-

ing blessingsin heavenly places in Christ, accord-

He

as

hath

chosen

in Him

us

of the world, that blame

without

Christ of

to

His

the

unto

us

Here

through

saved

it yourselves, But

such

in

heaven, but to

Gospel, This

great

such

a

grace

be, and

may

it.

been, given without

Spiritof

the

They in

were

the

not

age

salvation

sons

the

1

gift of a

The

of

not

the

like.

spoken of,

and

peculiar

i. 3"5.

course

includes

sanctifying grace

; but

circumstances

Jews

God,

just have

Eph.

is

indeed

under

of

ye

observed, neither

Sanctification,not

"

every

a

of

are

of regeneraprivilege, tion.

Christian

in it the communication

spoken

grace

of Sanctification

only

Jesus

individuals

! :" and

God

high present privilege, but

By

"

let it be

passages

by

election is

that

gift of

is the

and

good pleasure

of the

Again,

faith ; and

the grace

nor

the the

of children

conduct

it.

holy

love,having predestinated

an certainly

subjects of

dation the foun-

be

Himself, according to the

will."

are

in

adoption

of the of, irrespective who

should

we

Him

before

before

as

were

of we

lived

ii. 8.

aided

has

by

Regeneration. are

; whereas

by faith," and


XXVI.]

HUMAN

RESPONSIIHU'I

the

like fruits of

Sanctification.

we

told that this

SanctifyingGrace

free-will

of the On

other

the

of individuals?

hand,

teachers

that certain It is

to be.

but gradually,

not

than

more

second

a

what

wherein

secured

and

;

we

this

on

thus

is not

and

convey

seal

for

the

sons

of

which

name,

will

Him,

of the

God."

And

to

God,

VOL.

II.

He

it.

to

it is

ent independ-

born,

were

flesh,nor St.

them

to

even

not

of the

Paul,

B

which

that believe

will of

as

many to

blood,

firmation. Con-

and

nor

man,

become on

His

of the but

Believingin Christ,

"

Holy

As

power

of

cedent ante-

Ordinances

says,

of

scheme

It is the

"

He

gave

But

will.

formal

in the

John

St.

of

decree

"

sealed with that

were

it is lastly,

Regeneration, Baptism them

of

giftsof Sanctification,

receivingthe

Hence, received

and

;

whom

In its nature

is antecedent

condition

Presence

inscrutable

Church

bestowed.

Gospel,it

is sealed and

distinct from

state

a

body

the

at

Regeneration,and,

of

the rite of Confirmation,

the Sacred

the other

faith,togetherwith

not

that, not by any rule which

or

man

calls into His

Him, who

the

it is

discover, but

can

Sanctification

given in Baptism

moreover,

it is all

least it has

at

or

;

degree,in is

point.

complete giftconveyed,

once

Christ in soul and

Spiritof

bestowed

grant that consider

other, consistingin

every the

would

at

Irrespective

for this is the

we

definite and

a

is

Bra

readilygrant that the grace

we

Regeneration is such;

of

Now, when

of ye

Spiritof promise,which b


ST.

370

is the

of

earnest

JAMES.

[Serm.

inheritance, until the redemption

our

purchased possession1."

of the

It avails not, therefore, to Christian

of the

irreversible

proving the the

finalsalvation

sole will,

towards "

lie ;" but

does the

but

us,

"

men

on

that

heart

act

absolutelyat

close.

who

they might

be

supersedingour

accountableness.

their due

the

over

the

distinction

and

obedience,

divine does

the to

there

as

the heart,

upon of

"

Johni.

2

2Thess.

let

Scriptureevidence

doctrines

find it ?

1

individual

?

12,

as

13.

Are

we

agency

Eph.

ii. 10, 11.

i. 13, 14.

faith certain

ask

what

in behalf not

and

truly mystery a

reignty sove-

agency,

of us

of

allowed

God's

judicialpurpose

mystery of human

we

instead

Regeneration,and

remain

the

Such

between

Predestinarian leave

V

man's

the

the

not

being

is

believe

soul, with

and

influences

He

to

saved

of compatibility

the

"

then

His

dence Provi-

Thus

pre-suppose,

explanations

weight,

His

of

; in

man

received

"

do but

three

of

strong delusion

irresistible influences own

speak

the

the

those

only on

love of the Truth

These

of

concerning

beginning of

at

"

send

to

view

a

which

passages,

in

not

yet

"

a

are

doubtless, He

which,

God

of

decrees

judicialdealingswith

God's

said

Election, with

of individuals.

Lastly, there

3.

the characteristics

enlarge upon

of

obliged sibility, responin

itself


XXVI.] as

HUMAN

that which

will be

of

sense

the

in

not

"

a

away,

that

have

no

the

ye, turn

die, O House

from

to

us

them

turn

the

and

evil ways,

for

Ez. xxxiii. 11.

B

we

while

God

b

2

with

explained bound

are

God, I

of the wicked

of Israel V 1

to

his way

from

your

which

saith the Lord live, death

quiescing ac-

God.

our

to be

not

with which

I

As

"

; in

curiosity indulging

all to turn

force

a

Will

pleasurein

ye

in

the

doctrines therein to

ones

duct con-

series of deductions

followingtext,

with

revealed

that the wicked

making a

unfoldingthe

warning

to rest satisfied.

in

to

gettingat

things"of the Lord

heart, states

true

in

reason,

is told, not

with

solemn

a

our

happinessthus

adding new

secret

I conclude it is

use

it ; in

in what

about

true

our

not Scripture,

from

contained,

Attribute!

and

Mind.

ourselves; to true

;;|

the Nature

concerns

of the Divine

Surelyit

RESPONSIBILITY

live.

why

; but

Turn

will ye


XXVII.

SERMON

THE

FEAST

OF

ST.

BARTHOLOMEW

APOSTLE.

THE

GUILELESSNESS.

John

Jesus

Nathanael

saw

an

St.

has

Nathanael one

Israelite

where

he

Apostles,

to

Gospel,

been the

among

of His

Ministry, except

Peter,

and

time,

were

introduced reader.

Andrew, all

who

At

was

and

preface, the

end

of

as

St. John's

the the

after

the

of

the

beginning

Apostle

Gospel

His

nael Natha-

call of

if familiar

of

certain

opening in

not

Gospel,

at

?

Philip,

the

Nathanael's

the

was

does

appeared

an

the

as

name

mentioned

are

;

same

with

Christ

he

Apostles

without

in

of

acts

his

of

should

recorded

celebrate

Nathanael

company

why

Behold

him,

we

the

yet

Christ

whom

of

guile.

no

text.

chapter in

Now

resurrection.

have

the

first converts,

is mentioned

is

be

to

in

last

saith

Festival

supposed

till the

again

in whom

indeed,

mentioned

and

Him,

to

whose

been

of Christ's

occur

the

coming

Bartholomew,

to-day,

i. 47.

same

name

to

it

a

is

tian Chrisappears


XXVII.]

Serm.

there

again, and

He

when

of

God,

Him

with

V

Now,

the

mentioned,

"

This

is

"

that

Jesus

prolongedlife of under

another

Peter,

or

fourteenth not

St

Matthew,

at any

time

nor

and

second

Acts

jecture con-

not

Andrew, in

our

x.

41.

nexion con-

Gospel ; he

company

Jude, (asit would occurs

in St. John's

is known

Lord, which Nathanael

who

the Less, ;

of

to have

being related, was

If then

1

to

St. Bartholomew

name

St. James, to

the

Apostles

St. James

"

stranger

and

Apostles remain,

Four

Gospel,

evidentlywas.

is

his

the

mentioned

are

of Jude

St. Simon,

a

of

us

first chapter of the

name

in his

Levi, while

one

chapter ;

St. Matthew's

whom

leads

John, in whose

or

chapter.

named

are

the

martyrdom,

he

in the

was

St. Peter

This is

in the

in the last

the

Nathanael

It

gave

Now

James,

Thomas,

seem,) because

been

St. John.

name.

him

from

after disciples,

dead."

his

Philip,for they

with

is found

the

Nathanael

that

did

manifestations.

His

to

foretold

and

who

us,

which

that He

of Nathanael,

commission,

not

nesses wit-

unto

rose

these

"

time," says the Evangelist,

risen from

was

presence

nor

of

manifested

was

even

after He

one

the third

but

"

to

on

Christ,

Himself,

Peter,

occasion

was

now

He

that

manifested

before

drink

dead

He

people," says

and

of

specialwitnesses

St.

chosen eat

Apostles. Bend

among

the

risen.

was

all the

is

too

Apostleswere

the

to

GUILELESSNESS.

not

nael Nathawere

an


BARTHOLOMEW.

ST.

374

Apostle, he Now

it is

Simon

either

was

and

Gospels,in

Christ ; therefore

to

friends

Philipwere

while

:

Simon

"

;

V

that Bartholomew

evidence

and On

of St. John.

Nathanael

has been

meaning nearlythe

same

do

then and

of

writers

ginal orisome

I shall do

follows.

the like in what What

name

the

in

of Bartholomew,

favour

in

decide

date

either, his

since

language. However,

is the

thias hand, Mat-

Nathanael

as

James

Simon

other of

suggestedinstead

associated

This is some

not

the

Naother

Andrew,

and

John, Philipand Bartholomew

and

in the

Apostles,Philipis

the list of

Bartholomew

with

Bartholomew.

or

observable, that, according to St. John,

Philipbrought Nathanael thanael

[Serm.

learn

we

history?

from

his recorded

It affords

us

racter cha-

instructive

an

lesson.

Philiptold

When

him

that of

long expected Messiah, Nathanael He

Christ dwelt

(thatis,Bartholomew)

to be

was

he knew

to

of

city,which thought no to

be

come

no

had

found

Moses at

the

;

place

wrote,

knew

was

a

good

place

of

could

and

see

1

out

come

his birth, "

x.

3.

in

and

to that

report,

and

he

Philiptold

of it.

he went

; and

Matt.

evil

Jesus

supposed

particular promises attached of

the

whereas

Nathanael

which

the

first doubted.

and Scriptures,

in Bethlehem

born

Nazareth,

at

consequence

him

in the

well read

was

he

whom

to

see,

as

a


XXVIL]

GUILELESSN

humble

ESS

single-minded man, truth.

at the

with

interview

Now,

desirous sincerely

In consequence,

Saviour, and

our

from

he

what

occurred

this

interview,we

gain

insightinto St. Bartholomew's

Our

Lord

said of

in whom

is

if before

Philip called

guile;"

no

engaged in

was

which

the

meditation

of

An

This

to

apt

long to

such

a

life affords To

obedience.

Sunday,

then

and

unvaried to

Many but

us

indeed

see

are

the

"

to

get

up,

and

go

to

it, and think

through the "

our

worldly tasks," we

dwell

we

are,

live in this round

of

who

upon do

same

to pass

service

God's

so

to

on

tinue con-

get old, gradually

life like this is apt

there

; and

we

again,day after day,

beginningwith

when

tired of

all events,

or, at

in

men,

other accidents

or

tillyear follows year, and "an

We

great opportunityfor religious

no

to rest

after week,

week

! sufferings

Christians, and

troubles

rise

duties,and then

act

to

tranquilpreparation

life is the lot of most

the world,

see

the

and

despiseit,and

to

this, it

Christ !

occasional

spiteof

privacy

And destined

was

was

heroic

unvaried

even

are

by

prayer, in the

who

as

Christ, he

Apostle; quietnesswithout,

an

most

honoured

most

we

the

moreover,

to

come

afforded him.

great dangers

make

Israelite indeed,

an

to or

one

within. guilelessness

for

character.

it appears,

him

life of

the

was

busy part

who

and

shade fig-tree's

a

seems,

Behold

"

an

converted.

was

some

him,

j

vouchsafed

was

in

to

to

the not

fitable unpro-

seem

thoughtof

think

at

all

without

employments,

it.

:"

care


376

ST.

about

God

and

of

course

has

be

dull

a

But

perish.

soul, and

a

do, and

he

tempted

And

V

"

says

:

on

give up

usual

our

God, that the

to

for

of

and prayed Scriptures

length to give

at

demanded But which

further, let

need

we

to

not serve

character, read

thus

; and

is

affords

nay,

Bartholomew

consider

us

Saviour

the

character

may

attain

the

trained

was

He

least in

the

no

who fully,

privateway

is made

is

I have

account

way

particular praise Behold

"

of

live out been

of success

by

an

guile." This

(throughGod's

which

most

the

him.

gives

indeed, in whom

be

that

it.

our

in the

recall

Apostlesto

improved duly,

to God

history

his life for Christ, when

up

his

quieteststation

and

Apostle.

an

ought of

the

the highestChristian

maturing

that

even

if

he

life,in order

of

humble

most

acceptableto Him, means

have

we

us

assure

manner

please

out

goes

be

doing something worth

and the other

ourselves,and

to

be

to

I do to

must

it. Here

he considers

of St. Bartholomew us

What

naturally

wish

his very

large scale, and

a

line of life,that he may

doing,as

from

he is led to think

sometimes

be useful

to

anxious

he

saved, and God

be

to

improves

he is

him, then

feel

reward

a

gained,greater or less,accordingas

to

like the

beginsto

man

a

to

to

the natural

by

on

irrational way

when

work

a

the talents committed

to

[Serm.

driven religion,

things in

beasts that he

BARTHOLOMEW.

raelite Is-

is just

grace) they of the world

describing, which "

man,

in

and

thought

life,though

our


XXVII.]

GUILELESSNESS.

chose

Saviour

of the

wisdom

and

it to make

if it

; as

to have

and lax

be

be

may world

absurd

!

When

it very

they in

he

and

And

and

of

weak its impieties

must

he would be

not

too

of virtue,which fit for this

not

are

any

young

that

they

have

observinga

person

noble

demeanour, they smile it will

and

than

worse

all sorts

of

purity think

and

must

ashamed

are

be

pretend to

they

hear

grace dis-

hear them

we

so, unless

that

;

trade, or

well, but

time.

and

or being consistentlyreligious, being

language

Then

often do

talk about, but

to

honest strictly

in

unmanly

and

so

think

disadvantageor

a

indulgehigh-flownnotions good

the power

of the world

all acquaintancewith

do

must

resolvingon in

is

practices.How

singularand

strict,or

againstall

Men

somehow

from

man

a

world.

were

abstained

say that

head

of its ways

ignorance

an

377

off

wear

being

cent, inno-

they reallyare.

of little ways

are

"

mean,

jealous,suspicious,censorious, cunning, insincere, selfish ; and

think

others

only proud,

the

this base Israelite

David

asks, who

and

"

in

Lord,

shall dwell

and uprightly,

the truth

his character all its

who in

as

and

worketh

in his heart.

is

opposed

guile.

no

in the fifteenth Psalm

abide

Thy holy

feelings. is

there

parts, it

shall

selves, them-

hypocritical,

sense

multitude irreligious

indeed, in whom

describes

and, taken

some

confess their real motives

unwillingto To

in

or

low-minded

as

is in

hill ?

a

one.

rare

Thy He

;

He

tabernacle

?

that walketh

and speaketh righteousness, He

that backbiteth

not

with


378

ST.

his

tongue,

taketh

up

whose

eyes

think

no

the

be of

then

we

with

sin,in order

to

get

Christians, will be be

wanting, that, in

the world

to great privilege

sensible

of

this is

They to

take

And

every make

and

the

bad,

them,

society at

good part

and

be

to

keenly their

own

not

one

; and

happens ;

thus

of the

sensible

happy

they

a

to be

they

pleased with,

they reallydiminish

large,while

as

simple-hearted. which

the best of every

communicating

around

the

lot of

thing in

on

world

the

of

miseries

always something

seeing

in

eminently the

them,

have

the

man

a

it is in itself first,

rightlydisposedmind,

a

moral

and

well in life,yet after

on

happily. For,

more

say about

may

carries all,inexperienced guilelessness

safelyand

now

every

may

necessityof acquaintance with

the

above

Christ's

of

grovellingminds

all that

spite of

which

us, if evidence

to

far

realized in due

marks

surest

mean

free from

be

something

of it among

discover

swear-

straightforward.

and, when

the instances

evidence

and

is

;

the

he

dissimulation,to

grudge, to

no

men

that

virtue, to

without

mind

of

one

And

He

rare

innocent

of generality

and an

love

evil,to bear

but

In

changeth not."

difficult and

a

character

elect.

neighbour.

contemned;

is

person

say, to

measure,

neighbour,nor

that fear the Lord.

selfishness,to This

his

to

against his

hurt, and

own

I say, it is we

vile

a

[Serm.

evil

reproach

them

eth to his

what

doeth

nor

a

honoureth

BARTHOLOMEW.

peace

the escape

to

good. those

evils of from

not

life the


GUILELESSNESS.

XXVIL] of

knowledge cheerful

and

and

take

wish

for

having

contented

riches

of

time

Guileless

skilful in do

they so

natural

upon

the

when

he

do

recollection was

not

acknowledge

who

would

be

it to

placesor times,

that

devils man

heart

; he

is

a

from, merely because and

thus

he

often

men,

for

; "

the sinner

of his

thought as they men

for

boldness

dangers which

even

can

lives irreligious

Many

solitude,from

they are

youth,

a

it, is afraid of

assail him.

gains

wicked

a

behind

though they

own

of

simple

overcomes

of

even

company

then

may

has

no

for

all

hardened

themselves. to

or

times

Men

fear;

ashamed

instinct that he

very

appeal. and

of

back

sin, and

but

none

bondage

those

of

realities,

sting

most

the

to

things for granted in

take

from

pure

this sort of

live in

are,

they throw

that

way,

and

now;

resist

a

toms phan-

no

their

silencingthe

argue, but

not

through

even

leaving a

and

of other

harassingthem,

minds,

persons

shaming

have

remain

are

thoughts,

case

unholiness

subdued

and

they

base

or

They as

has

domineering,

them.

and

sins,such he

And

in the

what

are

having no

matters,

evil

no

life.

their

in

risingup

of

future

penitent,when

they

men

desire but little,

distinction.

spreads disorder

former

Such

the least

encouraged

whole

their

; for

and

tyranny

never

often

men

themselves.

pleasurein

the

under

them

no

a

do

one, tain cer-

sort

of

and good spirits,

the

But and

a

less guile-

princely

others

dangers

shrink to

him,

worldly advantages


ST.

his

by

It is true

get into

and

easily ;

of their

danger

have

received

not

try to shake

the schools

discovered.

their

by

any

man

owe

of

a

of whose

that he believed

of manners,

of God

was

lowlythat

is

in

even

the

"

of its

be

may

been

have

been

anxiety,and

lived in

without

its ultimate

or

it, that branch

ingly seem-

being foiled

we

who

of the

fruit.

Martyr,

to

live

now

Church

tholic Ca-

ties," greatest unpopular infirmihistorian

of his times,

of heart, and

guard strong enough

in his voyage

Secular

kings'courts,

they bufferings,

innocence a

this

in their respective

great Archbishop and

accordingto "

by profane

Apostle,they have

present comfort

our

one

those

to rob the heart

honesty,yet

perchance we

;

cannot

to exist.

doubtless

like the

day,

still members

are

both

for

philosophy,Nathanaels

of

in their

was

is found

purity; yet

the world's

either of its

whom

of mind

Nay,

subjected to

lost

the poor and

powerfultendency

brightnessand

thwarted

match

a

of

out

education, and ever

dignityhave

learningand a

often

men.

character

ways

souls

Perhaps they

escape.

faith in Christ

their

is it only among

blessed

Such

their

ridicule,for the weakness

or

stronger than Nor

their

unconscious

almost

learned

a

risk

they usuallyget

are

and

crafty

most

men single-hearted

fluently ; yet they are

argument

and

such

but difficulties,

as

who

the

gain,though they

cannot

for them.

talk

[Sehm.

which straightforwardness,

persons

them

BARTHOLOMEW.

through

was

integrity to

secure

this world, in what


GUILELESSNESS.

XXVIL]

he

soever

ways never

man

any

I have as

he

soever

company

of

members

they

world, and

is,of those who

or

misery,who

its

before

ever

have

wrong

ill-treated.

been

(throughGod's time

departed

proportion as

such

Nay,

mercy) from

even

Him,

from

the recollections of it.

Christ

requisitefor

such guilelessness sent

world, He

forth

said,

not

him "

as

and

the

love

only

from

at

God,

one

; in

and

sin, but

Christian, even

brethren

Behold, I send

never

repented

to

the

once

portion

have

Bartholomew's. his

peace

delicate

it has

then

;

its power

some

be

nocent, in-

sin

discern at

may

learned

of

truth and

by

as

and

purifiedthemselves,

than

know

not

of those who

they have

is

habits

to

trulybecause

have

Lastly,more

given way

conduct,

tells

instrument, which

to be

seem

never

able to

are

in

they

have

thoughtsof

them, and

the rightand

; and

of the

do literally

in consequence

The

blessedness

themselves

formed

evil, or

the

it.

carnal

not

is the

scious uncon-

over

Apostles,though they Such

ficient, de-

live above

triumph

are

show,

to

they seem

them

later

vision." pro-

guileless men

strength,an

makes

or

that

I wished

hidden

a

which

be

to

of

spoken

what

(he adds,)

sure,

suppliedwith

respect in which

sooner

that

who

pass.

remarks

possess

ordinarymen.

to

better

of their warfare

fitted

are

was

through

And

because society,

wisdom,

weapons

was

in that

that, even

travelled,and to

in these

381

you

When into

forth

the as


ST.

382

in

sheep

the

midst

be

must

under

Lord's

all

the

of

work

Him

as

did

with

faith

to

but

domestic

life

Confessors

be

and

;"

power

bring

a

found

preparation

Martyrs.

His

to

is

fulfil

to

if

it

to

not

may have

for

season

made

the

in

should

us

please

great

trials,

be

taken

a

private

achievements

the

the

and

goodness,

that

we

due

innocence

forward

us

Apostles,

His

surprise,

of

well-doing,

in

God

pray

pleasure

good

suddenly He

learned

then

us

mand, self-com-

in

perseverance

but

wise

Innocence

discretion,

teaching;

Let

beginning. "

patience,

XXVII.

therefore

ye

doves."

as

doubtless

his

be

prudence,

to

Bartholomew

as

;

harmless

joined

gravity,

[Serm.

wolves

of

and

serpents

as

BARTHOLOMEW.

by or

of


XXVIII.

SERMON

THE

OF

FEAST

MATTHEW

ST.

DANGER

THE

unto

Unless

much

struck

the

possession

Apostles in

have

with

of

first

notion

that

they

bestowed

on

those

heard that

meaning drawn

subject

to more

on

the we

them

if to

vague

chief

a

He

our

been

attach

attention

them,

we

soon

imagination, 1

the

brought

any is at

is,

it so

we

tinually, con-

distinct any

dismiss

that

up

which

reward

declarations to

wonder

which

As

loved.

it

riches, but

of

astonishment

were

which

should

we

had

should

we

love

ceased

; or,

think

the ;

New

the

warnings

solemn

have

closely some

I

solation. con-

your

read

the

felt, who

most

received

to

them

that

at

the

God

of

portion

a

have

ye

only against

not

with

! for

childhood,

our

contains, very

vi. 24.

accustomed

from

very

rich

are

were

we

Testament be

that

you

APOSTLE.

RICHES.

OF

Luke

Woe

THE

what

time

the is


ST.

384

said in

Scripturehad when

times

Christ

settle its exact any

such

that

the

were

MATTHEW.

reference

a

came,

applicationto

whatever

for

if

even

giving

of settling

to the

had

we

the

enough

Gomorrah,

the

of the one,

deserted

us

the

God's

And

other.

not

misgiving that the be

cannot

Christian be

safelyor world

Law

and

trust as

shall

we

with

never

to call down

neglectin

a

questiondoes

but

from

which

one

claims

life into visible and

sort

a

by

that is,which

placing the

upon lead

may

comfortablydiscussed day ;

and

promise against

a

subjectof riches is

this

at

pride of

the

have and

Sodom

by Christians

upon we

have

neglect; just as

upon

unconcern,

without

discussed

from

the love

might

this consideration

arise from entirely

care

in the

and

of them

grace

suspect that the

to

man

by

thought

judgment

still dwelt

thought, nor

little concern

so

them

save

the

are

recurrence

so

and

againstriches

attention, though

be

of

to

flood, and

solemn

if the circumstance

no

very awfulness

of riches, the

it has

it.

ever

Scripturedenunciations seemed

whether

interpretation requirescare excuse

particular

attempting to or

us,

as

"

the

to

without

at all, application

an

But,

[Serm.

the

cannot

of God's

perplexing

opposition. Let the

on "

Woe

your

us

then

subject. unto

you

For

that

not

be

Scripturesays the

instance, consider are

The

consolation!"

clear, (itwill

the letter of

what

see

rich ! for ye have words

denied,) as

are

text.

received

sufficiently

spoken

of

rich


in

persons the word

385

Let

clay.

comfort

to the

Christian all the

in

RICHES.

the

fulness of that

has

Spiritwho Him

word,

who it

as

Lord's

The

thou

He

time

hardlyshall they of God

kingdom through

in

by

something

portion,such

Lazarus

the

Now

those

riches;

that

Matt.

thev

if forsooth

as

the

v.

II.

dismiss

to

having

things;

tormented."

art

"

riches

for

evil

a

enter

for rich

man

the

into

camel

a

How

to go

to enter

2."

of God

have, but

between

VOL.

eye, than

it is usual

who

have

receivedst

Disciples,

! for it is easier

kingdom

remark

thou

our

Lazarus.

and

lifetime

His

in

implied

Dives

thy

said to

that

needle's

a

is

parable of

in the

words

another

1

their

receive

thy good things,and likewise he is comforted, and but now

the

called

is then

doctrine

same

Son, remember

into

Promised

The

is,in full, instead of the Heavenly Gift of the

Gospel.

At

is

support,

of the text, that those

intimation

thereby

riches

have

fort Com-

including

place,was

There

Comforter."

the

"

by

promised 1.

as

and

Gospel.

Christ's

taken

very fearful in the

"

of the

peculiarpromise

is

list of Beatitudes

the

in

of

It is used

which

help, guidance, encouragement, the

full force

consolation," be observed.

contrast

the

to

Saviour's

our

"

of

way

OF

DANGER

XXVIII.]

are

such

directed,

against

those

they implied and

the

2

4. C

Luke C

passages not

who no

no trusting,

xvi. 25.

with

against trust

in

connexion

warning

xviii. 24, 25.


ST.

386

lest the

them,

possessionled

they

this irrelevant in

Lord's

"

How

hardly

"

How

hard

is it for them

only

removes

His

the

bare

circumstance with

inconsistent

essential

possessing

riches

"

Christ

when

not,

solution

of

this

times.

it is for those do

their Till

not

And, who

they

draw

between

at

;

the

make to

burden clear

the first and

who

His

had

ment judg-

is, or

is

varies

determine

we

in the

all events, let it be

now,

their

they

and, accordingto the

pronounced

would

apply

opinion ;

ages

woe

; and

likelihood

this

two,

determination,

our

them, there

question,must

the

applicationof

the

likely in

in

trust

no

ing trust-

explainingaway

were

different

makes

connects

thinkingthat

for

reason

materially in

these

He

lies for

came,

to idolatrously

to

wealth

salvation, and

whether, considering that

:

riches,

;" whereas, surely,

of

state

a

simple question which

is this

first says,

in

trust

of

without identifying,

without

the

disciples'false impression,

having.

to

tenance coun-

riches," then,

than interpretshavingby trusting,

more

the

that

of God

kingdom

sessors, pos-

of

one

He

have

that

the

that

on

on

And

find

to

to, in which

into

enter

was

language

they

in the

castaways.

supposed

is

own

shall

anxiety

become

referred

above

occasions

should

reliance

idolatrous

fear and

distinction

our

[Serm.

the

to

necessityof

no

lest

He

MATTHEW.

out

give of and the

that

their

proof

text

to

observed, these

reasons

is with

reasonable nineteenth

the

sages pasfor them.

tions distinc-

century,


DANGER

XXVITL] denunciation

the much

as

Lord's

riches

truth, that

in

Sell that

God."

which

call the

poor,

And

like

in

chosen

the

rich

the

maimed,

'

of

far

Luke

kingdom or

a

but ....

:

"

Hath

world, rich in He

hath

blind." God

not

faith,and

promised

I cite these texts

I have

absence

of

to

in

be that

or

do

at

accordingto

the

to

wealth, is,as such,

Christian

more

this

nothing

clear,that

a

of

supper,

lame, the

they prescribeto

Gospel,the

possessionof

James

the

Now

?"

seems

blessed and

more

heaven."

....

which

(with which

present,)so rule of the

the

give to in

dinner

selves your-

wilt be

doctrine, not of precept. Whatever

line of conduct

individual

If thou

is the

St. James

that love Him

instance,

provide

; "

neighbours

of this

kingdom

tion recommenda-

treasure

a

the

as

thy brethren, neither thy

thy

poor

heirs of that

the way

have

makest

manner,

texts

hast, and

; for yours

thou

nor

such

old."

not

wax

the

calamityto

a

give alms

thy friends,nor

kinsmen,

1

our

speak of

poverty. For

of

shalt

When

call not

a

is,as at

to

praisesand

and

be ye poor

"

meant

only from

sell that thou

thou

and

Blessed

the

that

Sadducees

sense

hand

have

and

perfect,go

some

His

from

ye

bags

them

world

and

Lord

our

plain,not

other

the

on

in

being

as

but foregoing,

"

387

the

over

the Pharisees

over

Christian,is

poor,

hangs

RICHES.

coming.

But,

"

OF

state

than

the

it.

xii. 33.

Matt.

xix. 21.

ii. 5. c

c

2

Luke

vi. 20. xiv. 12, 13.


388

ST.

The

most

that

danger which

to

welfare spiritual

Object

is due. are

our

a practically

One

They

whether

God

things,is in the

able

requireno

supreme

will

hear

be

to

which

of

of

and

and

most

chief

security. subtle

lust of the flesh and and

the

whatever

of

; but

stand

Cross, become their

(so

say)

in

interests

Christ's word

a

sight of

dull

delicacyand

to

to

secret

upon,

in consequence

this world, lose

and

extravagant, and

and

too

as

the

of his

Religious men

ness, gluttony,drunken-

the

and

lous frivo-

and

luxuries

wealth, they

cannot

feelingthat it an

they get duty

gives

importance, a

of

attached

bearing the lose

dim-sighted,and

precisionof touch,

their

seems

notion

a

amusements

as

them

footing to

rupt cor-

in this consist their

of the eyes,

of

to

gods

d